《Marvel: Exilir Rise Of The Mutant Empire》 Chapter 1 In a dark room devoid of any light you can hear screaming sounds that sounded like someone was in a lot of pain. If we walk in the room we will find a lady tied by chains who was begging for death. You can also see a young boy with medical surgery pieces of equipment. He has a very short and sharp surgery knife in his hand. The boy was slashing and taking out pieces of human flesh from the woman''s body. The thing which was weirder was that the lady''s wounds were healing at a tremendous rate. Actually regenerating would be a better word to describe it. The lady has tears in his eyes. She was experiencing hell. As the boy was not even cutting precisely, no he was just cutting her to make her feel the pain. If you took a glance at the assailant''s face you will not see any other emotions except unrestrained hatred. Hatred for the lady and his husband who was watching his wife getting tortured bit by bit. He was also tied to another wall of the room which was facing his wife. They were seeing each other getting tortured by the boy who was not even 16. P.O.V. the husband The husband wanted to scream, plead, and many more things but was not able to do anything. He was helpless and powerless in front of the boy. He can not speak a word because the boy has taken his voice for this session. It was their daily routine to get tortured by the boy. He would heal them and then beat them, cut them, and even burn them. He heals their minds too so that they can not go mad. The husband and wife were living an eternal hell. And the most important part was that the devil who tortures them was none other than their son. Their son whom they loved so much was the one who tortures them to oblivion and then brings them back with his wrenched powers. He tortures them with various new ideas and his demonic powers help him. Once he made his mother''s s.e.x drive go crazy and make some modifications to her body so that she can''t come and every second the urges will get stronger. She was begging to die in front of him. And once he makes their body as fragile as that, even breathing was like getting 20 bones to break. Once he made them hungry that they were eating each other''s flesh. Once he made their hearing so powerful that even listening to their breathing was painful. And yes once he even skinned them. He is a demon in human skin. Then he saw him stopped and looked toward him leaving his sobbing mother behind. " Oh, you wanted to say something father. Please tell me. Oh, I forgot I took your voice because you scream too much exactly as you did at the church with that boy. He was screaming too, asking for help but instead of helping him, what did you do. You remember what you did, didn''t you? Let me remind you, You put a burning coal in his mouth. You haven''t forgotten, have you. Don''t I will not gonna let you forget." He says with a creepy smile. Every word was filled with venom. After that, he sits down and comes near his mother''s eye level where she can see his face. Her eyes were filled with horror. He holds her face with both hands and brings his head near her and their heads touch each other. Then he speaks " Oh mother why aren''t you smiling like you smiled when they burned down that man and his wife at the church. You love seeing people with demonic powers getting what they deserve. Look I gave you the powers and now you are getting what you deserve so why aren''t you laughing. Is it not enough? Oh, I know what to do. Do you know today I learned that eye donating is a good thing? And I find out that if I take someone''s eyes without proper care, some of their nerves explode. " He said to his mother with great enthusiasm. Her eyes widened instantly. The fear was present in her eyes. He took a Scalpel Take it near her eyes " stay still mother. I know it will hurt but it will cleanse you as it did with all those people. Oh, I forgot to tell you I killed the father of the church Today. He was asking for me to kill him when I was tearing his daughter and wife for every bit of flesh. I told him to pray exactly like he did when he burned her alive. Oh, he was giving such great emotions, he was begging for their safety exactly like when I was begging you HUMANS TO NOT BURN HER AAAGH." and with that said he shoved the Scalpel inside her eyes and gouged out her eyeballs. ''Just kill her, you demon. She is your mother'' is what I wanted to yell but I know he will not be giving us that. He looked toward me " you wanted to yell at me, wanted me to die like a starving mad dog who went crazy, now didn''t you father. Let me tell you something. Nothing like that is gonna happen to me. I have already lived my hell now it is your turn to reap what you sow. According to you humans, we who possess the X-Gene are demons. We don''t even decide how our body structure was made but you Humans still discriminate against us. Do you know what''s the problem father you humans have a lot of gods and that''s why you don''t fear anyone? I will change that. I will become a devil for you humans and give you ten folds of what you gave to my race for I am the worst nightmare of your species." After saying that he gave me my voice back and I saw my wife withering in pain and agony. I looked at him with hatred beyond human comprehension. He too was looking at me with the same hatred. I know we doomed humanity because I know one thing about my son whenever he decides to do something he will not stop until he achieves it. Whatever it takes he says. My son Joshua Foley is determined to rule over humanity and to make mutants rise above every living being. A/N: don''t except regular chapter release it just that I am experiencing a writer''s block in Akainu for only one chapter. Because I have two arcs of that fanfic ate ready but I am not able to write one important chapter properly for 15 days and I was depressed. Chapter 2 - 2 Joshua walked out of his dungeon with a smile plastered on his face. His clothes were stained with blood and some of the blood was on his face too. He looked like a demon who came out of a bloody war. His smile would send a chill to anyone who sees him now. When he walked out of his dungeon he found someone standing in front of him with a water bucket and a car at his side. One was Sebastian, his most trusted man. Sebastian is also his legal Guardian according to his parent''s will. Sebastian P.OV. Sebastian has undying loyalty towards his young master. He sees him as his own son. He was always there to comfort him in his dark times. He was just a butler before his birth. when he first held him in his hands he found something in his deadbeat heart. His heart once more beat with love and care. He was a mercenary before. Even though he was a mercenary he has rules. He always takes jobs that profited normal people like killing a corrupt politician or destroying a dictator''s supporters etc. He was a mutant too. He has the power to turn his body muscles as hard as stainless steel. He has super strength and a medium level healing factor. His son was also a mutant. He has pointed ears and green eyes. He was able to levitate things. His mutation was activated from birth. When he was out for business some of the military officials got the news about his son from one of his friends and tried to take him away from his wife. His wife knows her son''s fate so she recorded all in tape and killed herself and her son by burning the house. When he came back he found that his wife and son died. He was in rage and killed everyone involved and their families. For the first time, he killed innocent people and he didn''t regret it a bit. After that, he took the job of a butler in a multimillionaire household. He found out that they too were associated with a mutant hating organization named ''friends of humanity''. He didn''t care about that. He doesn''t have anyone left in this world. He was already dead inside so he took the job. It all changes when he first holds his young master in his hands. He can feel it that he was different from everyone. His smile was so pure and shiny that it lights up his dark soul. On that day he pledged his loyalty to his young master. Throughout his childhood, his young master never treated him like a servant but instead treated him like he was his family member. His young master asked him to train him in martial arts when one day he saw him practicing his martial arts katas. Everything was going great but then those bastards took the young master to those damn mutant hating seminars. After that, the young master always comes home scared. He would cry in front of him and how he doesn''t like it. Many times he tried to kill them. But he was always unsuccessful. It was like God didn''t want them to die. And then one day they came from such a seminar but this time something was wrong. His young master was unconscious and his hand was burned. He brings him to his room. He watched over him for a full night and when the young master awakened he was changed. No longer was his eyes holding that innocence, no, now they contain hatred inside them. He then saw that his burned hand was healing at a n.a.k.e.d speed. His young master was a mutant. His young master turned toward him and asked " why are you here? To burn me too like her." ''What, how can he say so. Burn him, he shall burn the world and gods before even thinking about that. What have those bastards done to him? '' At that moment he knows he has failed to save his young master''s innocence. They had killed his loving master and now in front of him is only sitting a man who only has hatred and no other emotion. '' They will die. And they will die Today no matter what.'' Were his thoughts. But he knows there was something more important to do before that. " I am sorry young master. I was not there when you needed me. I am sorry but believe me, no one will hurt you anymore." He hugged him crying. His young master too started crying and hugged him. " I will kill them. I will kill them Sebastian; they took her from me." He said to him crying. On that day both Mr. and Mrs. Foley disappeared from their house. Some say they died, some say they were kidnapped by aliens. "Look at you. You look like a wild beast. That''s not a proper way to show yourself, young master." He said. " shut up, Sebastian. Give me the water. " Joshua replied. After that Joshua washed his face and changed his clothes. Now he was wearing a White ironed Shirt and Black Pants. He was also wearing a black Tuxedo. He turned towards Sebastian and asked " how do I look. Handsome enough." Sebastian replied with a smile " you are going to slay hearts." He gave Sebastian a very rare thin smile for the compliment. " Thanks for the compliment. Did you bring the white Lily bouquet." In reply, Sebastian just gave him the bouquet. "She loves them, you know." He said cheerfully. They sat in the Cadillac and drove from the place. In the car, Sebastian said " young master you have to move on at some point. You have tortured them enough. You have to let go of your hatred. You can''t stain her memories by just living in hatred. Do something good with your life. I know I have said this many times but you will have to let go at some point. " he said with a caring voice. It has been 2 years since that unfortunate day. And for 2 years his young master either trained with his powers, gave him orders about what to do with business, or how to cultivate new business. He knows his young master was a genius on the level of that Tony Stark or maybe even more. He knows it would be hard for him to let go of these feelings but he has to try. " Have you seen fireworks recently, Sebastian " Joshua asked him out of nowhere. He looked toward his young master and was going to ask what he meant. *boom* ( explosion sounds) He stops the car. He hurriedly looked from where the sound came. The sound came from that place where those two were kept. He looked toward his Young master. " Happy. " His Young master asked him. He nods. Still not believing that his young master has risen above those feelings and now when he saw his master''s eyes there was a purpose in them. How did he not notice that? " start the engine, Sebastian. We are getting late for her birthday." Chapter 3 - 3 Sebastian was still in a dilemma. He doesn''t know how to react to this. His young master has moved on. He killed them. He knows how hard it would be for him. They took almost everything from his young master. He can only imagine how much he would have to channel his will power to rise above that much hatred. Sometimes people just dwell in the past and destroy their future. The past is always dominant and always will be. He knows that but at some time you have to distract yourself. For example, did he ever forgive himself for not being there when his family needed him. No, and he will never forgive himself. But he has a bigger reason to not loathe himself now and that is to serve his young master to his best abilities. And with what his young master has done to him, he is sure he will be able to serve him better. It took his young master 6 months to make modifications to his (Sebastian) body. Now he might still look old but that is only his outer appearance. His skin is as hard as steel without even using his powers. His senses are so enhanced that it took him one whole week to get the hang of them. His nose is in no way inferior to the dogs. He can even see an ant from 100 meters clearly. He has far better control over his body. His hearing has too improved significantly. His features are still the same but his body age has decreased. Now his skin is bulletproof too. He has a good healing factor too. He also has low-level regeneration. According to his young master, he is now at the level of a high Alpha mutant. When he asked his young master how he knows about the mutant levels he replied that he has a precognition ability too albeit a very low level. He looked toward his young master who now was lost in his thoughts, maybe preparing excuses for his late arrival. Sebastian stops the car in front of a private garden. This Garden is where she lives. Joshua has stationed high-level guards equipped with guns and weapons in front of the Garden. No one is allowed without his permission. And if anyone tries to enter forcefully the guards have strict instructions to kill him right there no matter who he is. Joshua gets out of the car, takes the bouquet with him, and enters the garden. The Garden is huge in every sense. He made this Garden especially for her. This garden has every exotic flower out there. The Garden is lush and green to the brim. In the middle of the garden is an enormous Sakura tree. The sakura tree was always in full bloom, no matter which season. Joshua has changed that tree to be like that. Around the tree, there are white Lily flowers. The wind is blowing slowly and some petals are moving with the wind. Joshua walked toward the tree and stood in front of the Tree. " I think sorry is in order, so sorry. Sorry I was late today. But hey look I brought your favorite flowers with me." Joshua placed the flower bouquet in front of the tree. " what, why I was late. Umm¡­ let me think. I was late, huh." Joshua said with an innocent face. " What do you mean? Find a better excuse. This is not an excuse, okay. This is reality I was busy working. You can ask Sebastian. " Joshua said with a pout. " Why are you giggling now." " what do you mean I pout like a girl. You always did this. You always make fun of me." " You are a big meanie. You know that Martha." " By the way happy birthday. I would have brought a cake but you don''t like sugar much. " " you know you are weird in a sense. I mean which child didn''t like cake on their birthday." " I am looking handsome? Yeah, I have to look good. I can not embarrass you by dressing like a Sloppy person, now can I. " " well, the business is doing great. " If someone were to see Joshua now they would think he has gone crazy in the head. But the thing is Joshua buried her remains here and made a garden for her. " you like the new edition of Yellow Roses. I think they would look good in our Garden." " oh and you would be thrilled to know that I have decided what to do in life." " No, I will not tell you that. I just hope that you believe in me. I felt alone Martha after you left me. " " No, it was my fault. I know what they were doing. I should have killed them when I know that I was in this damn world. There are a lot of things I wanted to tell you to like how I am not from this universe. How much I loved you. I wanted to tell you how much you meant to me. You know when I realized I was in this universe I thought to stay away from problems. And that cost me your life. If I would have killed them when they first murder someone in the name of humanity. The story would have been different. But no, I was a coward. And you have to pay for that." " I just came to say only this today that I will not be able to come here anymore. I am going to do something very foolish and dangerous. People will call me a monster even those for whom I am doing this. You might even hate me for what I am doing but I think it is necessary someone has to do it so that no one else suffers in the future. " " Bye Martha, let''s meet at some other time, some other place. But with the same smile. Enjoy your peace, my love." Joshua wipes the tears from his eyes and walks toward the exit. When Joshua exited the Garden all the Guards were on their knees. They were beaten black and blue by Sebastian. And the said man was wiping the blood out of his hands with a handkerchief. " Did you find out who told Patrick about me visiting here. " " well yes, Young master. " " Mr. Clint here tells him for 10000 dollars. " " you know what to do Sebastian. " Joshua replied. " As you wish, young master." With that said Sebastian took out his custom made pistol and started shooting at Clint. " don''t feel sad for him, gentleman. His family will soon follow the suit. This is just an example of what happens when you betray our trust. " " Anything else young master. " Sebastian asked. " yes, can you please burn the garden, Sebastian" A/N: SO HOW WAS IT.GOOD, I THINK. SEE YOU, TOMORROW GUYS. MIGHT DO 2 CHAPTERS. Chapter 4 - 4 " Burn the garden, young master " Sebastian asked in a very surprised voice. This garden is Joshua''s solace after all. He thinks that he misheard him. He wanted to burn it. "Yes it''s time that I let her rest and not disturb her," Joshua said without any emotion in his voice. Sebastian knows that his master is in pain right now but he also knows it is necessary. His young master has truly moved on and dedicated himself to his purpose. It will take time but the scars of his heart will heal in time. After dumping the body Sebastian and Joshua were now traveling towards the Board of Directors meeting. Joshua is turning 16 this year and he can take the CEO seat of Foley Textiles. Joshua''s company is one of the top companies in the Textile market. The company itself is worth 200 million dollars. You might be thinking it is not so much of wealth. But you are forgetting that It is 1986. And at this time this much money is a lot. Also, Joshua has asked Sebastian to create a Newspaper company, and just in 6 months with Joshua''s direction, they became the No 1 newspaper in the U.S.A. Now they have even 5 different types of magazines for various topics and are targeting every age group. He also started a NEWS channel too 3 months ago. Joshua knows from his past world that the one who controls the media always wins. If you have media at your tips then you can control the thinking of people. You can create news. You don''t need evidence if you have Media houses at your fingertips. You can make a good government look like a dictatorship. You could make a drug addict a victim. You can create riots if you use your cards right. And that''s what Joshua is aiming at. To control people''s thinking process. Joshua might have told his parents that he will kill all of humanity but he knows it is not possible. Only some percentage of people control this world. He would have to kill them and them this world is his to take. But the problem is that these people have great assets to themselves and thus the war is on the horizon. Now that Joshua can legally take the company''s ownership, some people have grown their ambition. Now Joshua will not humor them by playing the game. The game is only good till someone smashes the board. And he is gonna smash the board so hard that even hulk would soil the earth. Now the problem is that someone named Patrick who has 13 percent of his company''s total share thinks that he could bite more than he can chew. He is making deals with other boards of directors. He is bribing them and telling them that I am crazy. He is even demanding that the company have a share in my news business. Greed truly is a man''s doom. He has to set an example out of him. " We are here, Young master " " Thanks Sebastian" " it''s my duty, young master " "No, it''s not. Gosh, how many times I have to tell you. You are not just a Butler." Joshua said in an annoyed tone. Sebastian didn''t say anything. He knows his young master thinks of him as his own family member. And the feeling is mutual. " Let''s meet the directors they are waiting for you." Sebastian reminded him with a thin smile on his face. board meeting room Today at the order of Sebastian no employee was at the work. Today was their holiday. Actually, everyone knows that today the future boss will be decided and everyone was sure that Petrick has already won, they were thinking that Joshua wanted to save his face that''s why he grants them the holiday. They were in it for a nasty surprise. Actually, it is not their fault. Joshua''s age let them think he is a pushover. They think that he granted a holiday because he wanted to save his face. In the meeting room, there were 10 people with professional clothing. 3 of them were women and 7 men. They were discussing something when Joshua and Sebastian entered. They became silent. Joshua looked at them and said " How are you doing gentlemen and gentleladies. " Joshua extended his hand toward Petrick and said " Hello Petrick. " " Hello to you too Joshua. " Petrick grabs his hand and gives him a Handshake. Petrick is a fat man in his fifties. He has white hair and +2 point specs on. Everyone takes their seats. And then Petrick started speaking " well, I believe that everyone here knows why we are here. So I will cut to the chase and come to the point. Joshua here is not adequate in handling the business. His behavior shows it. So I and all of the board members decided that you Joshua should not take the C.E.O. post. And also it would be in your favor if you hand over the news company to us too. " Petrick says it all. He didn''t mince words at all. He was so sure of victory such a shame. " you know I can humor your acquisitions and reply to them and then we can talk all about it. " "You know Petrick all of your acquisitions might be true but you made a single mistake. " Joshua stands up from his seat and said. " oh, and what are they? Prey tell Joshua. " Petrick asks with a smirk. " you mistook me for a simple boy, Petrick. " And then Petrick was going to say something but then he felt some difficulty breathing. His breathing was fastened and he was taking long breaths. "Ahuck..." Blood comes from Petrick''s mouth. Petrick fell from his chair. He was in pain. He looked toward Joshua. What the saws scared him more than anything. He saw Joshua''s emotionless cold face with those apathetic eyes. He knows he made a mistake. He didn''t think that Joshua would kill him in front of everyone. He really did screw up. He saw his life flashing in front of his eyes. And then he speaks " You know it will make you feel good. Your family which is in Huawei, celebrating the holiday is already there. Now I can''t live any loose ends you know. Bye, sweet dreams. " His eyes widened at the revelation. He made a big mistake and not only he doomed himself but also his family. And then darkness took him. No one in the office says a single word. They were shell shocked. They didn''t think Joshua had it in himself to kill someone in front of them. They were at the mercy of him. "Now what should I do with you all." Joshua turned to them with a smile. Their legs gave up one by one. And they were on the floor in no second. " please leave us, Joshua. We will not tell anyone. It was our mistake. " one of the women gathered her wits and pleaded. " Let me think if I kill you all, the police will think that I did it and if somehow I dodged that bullet then I have to deal with a new board of directors. Too much trouble for my taste. So okay I will leave you guys but you guys go against me so there needs to be a punishment. Sebastian cut off a finger from each of them. And let me tell you guys that you all have families and I have men who will kill for me." A/n: I don''t create too much drama. Because when you have absolute power then there is no need for it. And if you are wondering how Joshua killed the men. When he handshake with him he used his power Death''s touch on him. do tell me how you like the story in cmnts. Chapter 5 - 5 " Sebastian, take the trash out and you guys leave, " Joshua said like he was annoyed. The board directors leave the office hurriedly and they leave a finger behind. Sebastian dialed some numbers with the office phone. Some people came in, dressed in black clothing. These people were from the 100 men force that Sebastian assembled for him. These men have a very simple job and that is to do all odd jobs which can not be done for example kidnapping, murder, protection e.t.c. These men were professional in every sense. They are highly trained assassins and mercenaries. They don''t know for whom they work. They just got a call and then they have to do it. In the last year, they have kidnapped a 100''s of people, killed people in the worst way possible, and also they have done RApes too at their employer''s orders. The people were all who were present there. So they don''t suspect Sebastian or Joshua as their owner, nor do they think that he is someone who knows for whom they work. But that too is not a certainty. They only know how to do their work. They cleaned the office of any evidence and assured that tomorrow Petrick will die in his house. When they were done only Sebastian and Joshua were there in the office. Joshua was looking through the window glass. " The trash is taken out, Young master. Do you need anything else? " " Yes, Sebastian I would like the report on our media venture. " Joshua asked because this media is one of his weapons in this war. " well, we are still the number one newspaper in the country. Our total worth is 50 million US dollars this month. Many of the big names in politics wanted to associate with us but we are declining them. According to our survey, 23 percent of people believe in us. Our newspaper is rapidly growing with our 5 magazines which are in the top 10 already. Also, we have gotten down our news channel broadcasting right, and as you said we are completely free. Our news channel T.R.P. was 2 percent last week. Which is great considering we just started our news channel? Also, we are working on the entertainment channel too, and sooner that too will be on Air. As for the movie production house. We have finished one movie whose script you provided. The distributors all over the world are going crazy. And if my estimate is correct then we would be at least 200 million rich after the movie release. Also as per your instructions, we bought the Terminator Rights also we are a major shareholder of Pixar Studios. " Sebastian presented his reports. " great Sebastian. You did great. Now tell me about the pharmaceutical license. " "Well, we are trying our best sir. But there are still some problems. " " I wanted the pharmaceutical industry running by next month Sebastian. Do what you deem necessary but give me results. Give them a bribe, threaten them, blackmail them, do anything but I wanted that license. " The thing is that Joshua has also made a photoshop app and a computer all this time. So it is very easy for them to blackmail people. " You will get it by next week Young master. " Sebastian knew it was important. Actually most important after the media venture. His young master wanted it; he will do so. " Also what about that telecom industry which we were going to buy." Aah telecom industry according to his master it is a very risky project and they will need a lot of money for it but in the future, it will be their biggest weapon against the ruling ones. His master called those people ruling once who are in power and are maintaining this world. " it will take around one year to complete that project, sir. We have to break various deals. We have to lay the lines and even have to give a lot of bribes to people. So it is taking some time. " " Also what happens to that hospital in New york." His young master Wanted to open a multi-specialty hospital in New York. This hospital will be free for everyone. The reason is that it will be easy for them to uncover the mutants once they visit the hospital. " some people were creating the problems but I took care of them, Young master. Some gangs think they can intimidate us. But I took care of them. Now everyone knows what happens when they go against us. " Sebastian made the New York streets red in color. He killed 13 Gangs in 3 weeks. Everyone knows who did this but they don''t have any proof and rumors done the job. " Thanks, Sebastian. That''s it for now. Also Sebastian I asked for the missing reports of the persons who went missing last year. " "They will be on your table by the evening, Young master. But why do you need them? " " Tell me something Sebastian have you ever heard about the Vampires." A/N: SO HERE IT IS. ENJOY. Chapter 6 - 6 " V.. Va¡­. Vampire, " Sebastian could not believe what he was hearing. What did he mean by Vampires? " yes, The Vampires. Tell me Sebastian what do you know about them." Joshua said with a smile on his face. " I don''t understand young masters. I just know that Vampires are a myth. They were the reason and a way to fool people. Like Lincoln did. Apparently, they were made up because the Church wanted to expand its influence and wanted more people to convert. What I am confused about is why are you asking about it. " Sebastian answered. He was really confused. What do Vampires have to do with those missing peoples? Then he met Joshua''s gaze and he was scared by what he saw. Joshua was smiling at him like a fool. ''wait¡­ Young Master can see things. '' Sebastian thought and his eyes widened more than a saucer. He started shaking. He knows if that was true then other things would also be true. What was next to that Gods were Aliens who came here to party. The implications of this simple fact were far more devious than he can think of. Joshua looked at his father figure standing there shivering. " looks like you caught on my friend," he said smiling. " well, you see Sebastian those stories were not just stories. They are real tales. Vampires are real. They go by many names like Bloodsuckers, Bloodbiters, children of the night, creatures of the night, The Undead. " " The Dracula is real Sebastian as his bloody wars and destruction of towns. He sleeps for centuries and then when he awakes he creates chaos. " " A normal Vampire has strength equal to 10 humans. And if talking about their higher-ups they can destroy the battalions. These blood-sucking leeches have a nearly infinite lifespan. They plunder from humans and then kill them. They have various abilities and can use dimensional energy as naturally as they drink blood. " With every word that Joshua said Sebastian was shivering. He controls himself. He is not a normal human, he is a steel man ( a funny nickname given by his master ). If these creatures really do exist and his young master has some plans for them. He would comply no doubt, no questions asked. Sebastian gets a firm look in his eyes and controls his emotions. Sebastian is not a normal defenseless human. He is bloody high alpha. His muscles are as hard as stainless steel and with bulletproof skin. His top speed is 150 miles per hour and he can go for at least 2 days nonstop. His punches are around as heavy as 70 tons. His nails coming out and forming a claw which can tear apart Tungsten. His eyes are as sharp as an Eagle. If even with these all powers he can not protect his Young master then he should just die. He looked toward Joshua and again reminded himself why he lives ''just to serve My young master. '' " What do these missing people have to do with Vampires, Young master? " Sebastian asked. " Everything Sebastian. The vampires have everything to do with them." Joshua happily provided the answer. " You see Sebastian. After the 2nd world war, they came in front of the Government officials of various countries. With their vast wealth, they bought those officials. It was decided that they will be granted normal human Identities. They have to keep themself hidden from the normal public''s eyes. They will not be hunted by the hunters and If someone hunted them they will be put behind the wars in return they would be provided with blood bags. They signed the treaties. Thus they became the honorable citizens of the Elite class. " Joshua said with venom in his voice. " But, How can once a noble race drink from blood bags? So they abducted people. They abducted these peoples with the help of the Human Trafficking Mafia and these shady night clubs that they own. " Joshua looked towards Sebastian who was now shivering in anger. " And do you know the interesting part Sebastian the Government officials know that they are violating the treaty. But they don''t care. According to them, these peoples are sc.u.ms of society and they are just cleaning the TRASH of society. " Joshua finished. *Glass shattering sound.* Sebastian punched the glass table. His skin turned black and his eyes were red. Sebastian was beyond angry. He was ready to go kill those damn rulers. ''How dare they do this to them. They discriminate with mutants but make deals with actual monsters. They go on the hunt for the innocent mutant kids but deliver their own kind for slaughter. They need to die. Their death needs to be slow and agonizing. Their deaths need to be a reminder for everyone. He shall give it to them for his Young Master.'' These were the thoughts running through his mind. He looked toward his Young Master. " calm down Sebastian. I promise everyone will pay for what they have done. " Joshua said as a matter of fact. " What are my orders, My Lord? " Sebastian asked. " For now just wait till I find out their main stronghold. You just have to prepare a lot of custom made silver-plated bullets with cross design and also we will need a lot of holy water so talk with a legit priest or better asks someone from the Vatican City. " " By the way did you find out about those Mutant kids that I asked for. Joshua asked him about Charles '' little mutant gang. " Yes, they will be attending Bayville High school this year and also there is a new high school principal as you anticipated. " " Good, I will be joining them next year, for now, I have work to do." A/n: Hello my lovely readers. You will be knowing more about the vampires in the next chapters. Also, there are going to be some religious things in the upcoming chapters so don''t get offended. Here is a lovely riddle for you guys What looks like a half apple. also, do tell me what you think about the book in cmnt section and reviews. to motivate me to give me a power stone. if only 50 people give me a single power stone I will be satisfied. likin reading the book till now add it to the library and never miss a chapter update. Chapter 7 - 7 A/N: THIS CHAPTER IS DEDICATED TO PRO GAMER 161. ALSO, THE RIDDLES ANSWER THAT I ASKED WAS THE OTHER HALF OF THE APPLE. TODAY''S RIDDLE: WHAT ARE THE 3 POSITIVE NUMBERS THAT GIVE THE SAME ANSWER WHEN YOU MULTIPLY OR ADD THEM. ****************************************** Las Vegas. One of the most known cities in America. It is known for gambling, it''s rich casinos, and the nightlife. This city is one of the richest out there. And with money comes crime. In this city, you will find crime at its brim. Every night at least maybe a hundred women are molested. In this city the living is costly and death is cheap. This city has prostitution at a new level which is just below the New York which is unofficially the crime capital of America. And the most eye-catching thing in this city is its Night clubs. In these Night Clubs, the Drug business is always high just below the level of Miami. The Drug business has a revenue of billions of dollars. In these clubs, the youth or the rebellious teens are provided with different kinds of drugs. These Drugs make them addicted and they do whatever they are asked for and that''s how the Mafia works here. They destroy a complete generation and no one cares. The police say that they don''t have proof. Actually, those who are sitting on their comfortable chairs make them not take any action against these kinds of activities. But in this nightlife, there lurk even more dangerous things. Creatures who only came out at night. Their handsome and pretty faces, their s.e.xy voice all are meant to hunt people. They talk with you, they laugh with you, they behave like it is love at first sight. Then they lean forward to kiss you and go for your neck. And then they took out their fangs and sank them in your tender flesh. They suck your blood and in only 2 minutes you became a husk of a body without blood. A complete dry corpse. Tyler Matthew is a white-skinned newly turned vampire. He is from the coven of Duke Galahad. Duke Galahad is one of the oldest vampires out there. He is very powerful. He has around 10000 vampires under him. He was a human before and worked with them and this was his reward: an eternal youthful life. He wanted it from the first time the vampire''s approached him. He fascinates this thing and his lord gives him this reward for his loyalty and he will always be loyal to them. He will never betray them, this is how he will pay for this gift. He will be their eternal servant. These were the thoughts running through his mind. What Tyler doesn''t know was that these emotions were because of Galahad''s special trait which slowly makes you loyal to him. And because he was recently turned, he was feeling everything 100 times especially emotions so this skill was working like it was on steroids and made him a slave instantaneously. Only after 1000 years can you be free from this skill because at that time you have enough willpower to resist this. Tyler has turned a month ago before he was turned he was a Gang boss who supplies Humans to the vampires. Tyler was hungry today so he came out for hunting. Tyler started loving these hunting games. He has already hunted down 2 prey in this month, this was going to be his third prey. He met with a girl, manipulate her. Take her to a dark alley and have s.e.x with her and then sucked her dry. When Tyler was finished he saw that a young boy was standing at the entrance of the alley. His face was covered by a black cloth. He was wearing a black hoodie and tight pants. '' This is my lucky day. A prey delivers himself to me. '' Tyler looked toward the boy and said " come here little lamb, come to the big bad wolf ¡­.. hehe " " I think it was a Bat, not a wolf, " the boy said, sounding sarcastic. Tyler''s eyes widened in shock. '' He knows. Of course, he knows he just saw me sucking that girl dry. '' Tyler was surprised but scared after all he was far stronger than a normal human and he just had his fill so he was feeling full of energy. " You should have run, boy, now you will join her. Oh please tell her when you meet her that her cunt was really tight. " And then Tyler ran toward the boy and it looked like the boy was not even able to react. He covered the distance between them in an instant, he then curled his hand into a fist and aimed for the front of the boy''s nose. But when his fist was going to hit the boys nose bridge. The boy like a bolt of lightning lifts his hand and grabs his fist in his gloved hand. And then the boy too curled his other hand and let go of the vampire''s hand, the muscles in the boy''s arm tightened and he struck the fist in the vampire''s Abdomen area. The blow was so powerful that it knocked the air out of the vampire. He skids at least 10 feet. Tyler was shocked. '' Is he like those Dmphier hunters.'' Tyler thought to himself. Tyler was angry he looked towards the boy and charged toward him. He was not in control of his emotions. Anger clouded his judgment. If he was thinking clearly he would have fled right at the moment because definitely the boy was not normal and he was weaker than him. He again aimed for the boy''s face. Due to the anger influencing him he was faster than before and his punch glanced the chin of the boy but it was feint. His second punch landed on the Solar Plexus of the boy and it choked the air out of the boy. The boy bent over and he took the opportunity and grabbed the right arm of the boy and ripped it apart. He started laughing with the arm in his hands and then looked back at the boy. What he saw again shocked him. The ripped arm in his hand turned to ash in seconds and the boy regrows a second arm in a couple of seconds. He got angrier. He again charged at the boy. But this time the boy too was ready. The new arm of the boy turned pitch black and the boy intercepted his punch. And then the boy again punched him in the ribs. It was a heck of a shot. Outside of having the wind knocked from him, which he always hated, Tyler noticed a fair amount of pain with the punch, which was something he wasn''t used to. A hit to the face, yes, or even the kidney...but the gut shouldn''t have been much more than discomfort if that. Fortunately, he was used to it all. A veteran of bar fights in four states and countless cities, even being out of air was something Tyler knew how to deal with. And his supernatural endurance too was helping him. He stood straight, eyes bulging with rage, and stared at his opponent¡ªsome punk wannabe hero¡ªright in his shifty little eyes. The kid stood tall. Tyler had him where he wanted him. "You¡­little¡­" Tyler took a lurching step forward with each word. On the third, he swung: "Punk!" The blow felt too sluggish. Tyler knew the second he launched it. The spry, smirking under his black mask the boy ducked under it. Before Tyler could even register the dodge, however, another body shot, this one to his ribs, sent fresh ripples of pain through his torso. He didn''t fall¡ªhe made absolutely sure he did not fall¡ªbut it was a lot closer than he''d have liked. In other gang fights or now his coven, where he was more well known, his reputation would have already taken a beating whether he won the fight or not. The kid went in for another shot. Tyler shoved him off. Seeing the kid scoot back so far against the weight of it gave him a second wind. He covered the distance between them. Threw three more punches that did land. The kid fell. Then, he stood again. It was unreal. Between the pain in his guts and ribs and the general confusion (some would call it being punched drunk), the sight of the kid on his feet after the patented Tyler left right left was not something he wanted to see. He threw a haymaker that the kid ducked but didn''t parry, then another that the kid swung under again¡ªand responded in turn with an uppercut. Click. The sound of Tyler''s upper and lower rows of teeth making unplanned contact sickened him. He falls on the Ground even though his super healing was taking the time. The boy then took out a revolver that was shiny and had flowers and petal engraving on it. He aimed it at him and then he *bam* shoots his kneecap. The pain was infuriating. He was feeling the pain like a thousand needles were poking his skin. " Is it silver?" he asked the boy. The boy didn''t reply but again shot at his second kneecap. " aaaagggghhhh " he screamed in pain. " huff ¡­ huff.. I¡­..huff¡­..will¡­.huff ¡­.kill¡­.huff...you. " He said to the boy. In response, the boy fired another shot at his arms joint. " you bastard " The boy again shoots at his other arm. The pain was so much that even with his super endurance he can not handle that and pass out. The boy lift''s the body and stuffed it inside the sack which was in the backpack. He took the body and left the area for the car. At some distance from the Alley, near the Phonebooth, a black Cadillac was parked. This Cadillac was black in color but there was another interesting thing about it and that was that it was silver plated but no one noticed that. The boy with the sack opens the D.i.c.key of the Cadillac and puts the sack inside the silver-plated D.i.c.key. The boy then moved for the phonebooth. He put a coin inside and dials a number. " My work is done here, Sebastian. " A/N: also, do tell me what you think about the book in cmnt section and reviews. to motivate me to give me a power stone. if only 50 people give me a single power stone I will be satisfied. likin reading the book till now add it to the library and never miss a chapter update. Chapter 8 - 8 Vampire. What the hell is a Vampire? Is it some kind of demonic entity. Is it also a mutant class started by Dracula as Romulus did. Is it beings from other dimensions. How can they live on human blood but can''t come in sunlight? How can they turn a human into one of them so purely that the human doesn''t become a mix of both races but he became purely of the other race? How can they have different abilities without straining their body? Are they truly made from the virus and if it is then who made that virus? Why is it that when a human and vampire Copulate the result is a Damphire? Why is it that they burned in the sun? What will be the result of injecting vampire blood and venom into different animals and humans will be. Thousands of what, millions of why, and a billion of How. And their answer is in my D.i.c.key. I can easily find out all the answers if I just took a single drop of vampire blood and place it in my mouth. But he has a higher purpose for my plans. I don''t know when he was turned but it was within a month that much I can tell. How you might ask. Do you know what''s the best way of gathering information? What is the name of the best information network and no one knows about it. It is a newspaper. The most powerful weapon in today''s world. You can find out any information and no one even cares. The government officials can''t do shit about you. And that''s what I use to track him down. But why go after a vampire. Shouldn''t I be going after sentry serum, hulk, Arc reactor, etc high-level shit. My question is why to go for those serums. If The beings of higher-level come for me then no Serum or armor will save me. So why waste efforts for those which are not yours and put on effort into refining the power that you are born with. My powers are such a sore point for me. First of all, I am not even sure what my powers are anymore. In comics, Elixir has Biokinesis which is capable of controlling the biological structure of his own and other people''s bodies. He can produce biomolecular energy at will to affect organic matter he touches. This allows him to heal physical damage done to his body or the bodies of others, reactivate suppressed mutant abilities, repair cerebral functions, and alter the composition of his own molecules in certain ways. I too am capable of doing that but not at his level. Compared to him I am using his powers on level 1. I need a high level of stamina. But my healing factor doesn''t take any stamina at all and in seconds I healed. Now that''s confusing. Only healing myself takes no stamina but if I am healing someone else It takes a shit ton of stamina from me. Also, my body is strange. My healing factor is so broken that I might regenerate myself from a single atom. So the confusion starts here. I shouldn''t be aging, I should be at the age when my powers were activated. But I am aging and I feel I will age till 26. The second concern for the body Is that I should not be able to incorporate the other powers. But I can not incorporate these powers speedily. Even Sebastian powers take the time of 2 years and it was again because of my low stamina. Which should not be a problem due to my healing factor. I should not be able to gain strength by normal means but I am able. It is not that I can not control the healing factor I can perfectly. But that''s not my true power. Now after 2 years of hellish training with these powers I can modify a normal human to captain America level in a go. Also, I can heal 5 people from the brink of death but I can not bring someone from the dead. Also, I can control plants but not on the Poison Ivy level. I can control their growth and kill them. Also, I can heal any of the known diseases. So I also wanted to test it on the vampire if I am able to turn him back into the human form. Elixir Is also known to perform restrictions in the comic which I am not able to. I might have brought my parents from the brink of death but never from the dead. And now after 2 years, My mind is clear so even if I am able to bring the dead back to life I will not be bringing her back. I have a higher purpose now. What you want to know is what happened to her and who she was well. Well, that''s a story for another time but you can be sure that she was the goddess in human form and now resides in heaven. Now, where were we, yes my powers. Well I have two more powers named as death''s touch and Dichromatimorphic Skin. You don''t need any description for death''s touch but still, let me tell you. I can give you illness of any kind, withered your body, turn your organic biomass into ashes. The second one is the second mutation of mine. It did not give me anything, it just turned my skin golden if I heal someone and if I tried to harm someone then black. But I make some modifications to it. For my goal the golden skin and white wings are necessary so I can change my skin color at my will. Now the black skin comes from Sebastian''s powers. The biggest reason I am so interested in vampires is that they are able to use dimension magic. The same magic Kamar Taj uses. And the vampires use Dimension energy without a Sling ring. Now that I want to do, use magic without any Sling ring, without any restrictions. And it might even solve my stamina problem too. I can use this Dimension of energy as a substitute for stamina. Now there is something else that is boggling my mind is ''why hasn''t the ancient one killed me till now''. A/N: LATE CHAPTER I KNOW BUT THERE WERE SOME PROBLEMS. THE ANSWER TO LAST RIDDLE IS 123. NOW TODAY''S RIDDLE I AM THE BEGINNING OF EVERYTHING AND THE END OF EVERY PLACE. TELL ME WHAT I AM AND GET A NEW CHAPTER. IF YOU LIKE THE BOOK GIVE ME SOME POWER STONES AND LEAVE A REVIEW AND A COMMENT BEHIND. Chapter 9 - 9 ( M 18 WARNING) WARNING: SOME OF THE SCENE CAN DISTURB SOME READERS. IT HAS MENTION OF QUITE CRUEL DEATHS AND OTHER UNSPEAKABLE THINGS. SO READ ON YOUR OWN RISK. ALSO A HUGE SHOUT OUT TO SSJBROWLY AND ONAMI BEE. ****************************************** I drove to my underground lab. Which I personally designed. Oh looks like I forgot to mention that I have at least 7 master degrees of various engineering branches. But my personal knowledge of Criminology, Politics, Business Administration, Psychology, and my peak biogenetic knowledge doesn''t need a paper to prove. With my powers having increased comprehension and Eidetic memory and a highly calculating mind is pretty easy. It took me one week to complete one degree and then received a degree from the Universities. It took me 2 years to complete my lab. I have to create designs of various parts of machines and then have them build from the black market by Sebastian and then have to assemble them. It took a lot of money and time. I need to get matter manipulation and technopathy powers. But everything paid up. After locking the vampire in a silver cage in which the holy water flows nonstop. The holy water was touching his feet but for vampires, it is even more dangerous than kryptonite is for superman. The holy water was burning him and his vampire physique was healing him.this cycle was his living hell. The holy water was not enough to kill him but enough to torture him and was .t touching any of his vital places. I know about him. He is a mob gang leader who kidnaps people and then sells them to the vampires. After the vampires kill them, He takes out their organs and sells them to the organ Mafia. A monster like him should feel pain and When I will conduct my experiments on him, I''ll be as slow as I can be. Actually, it is hypocritical of me to call him a monster when I am the bigger one here. I have done things that might even scare the stan himself. That one person who was present there on that day and ignites the fire. I put a collar on his neck with a very short leather chain. And put a knife just a foot away from his reach. And then I make my 100 men **** his 3 years old daughter and wife in front of him. I told him if he can free himself from those chains then I will let them go. He was trying to reach the knife with all his might and my men were doing their work. I healed his daughter every time discreetly or otherwise, she would have died. I also healed him every time he was going to strangle him. My men RaPed them so many times in front of his eyes and when I think It was enough I burned his family in front of him slowly, slowly and painfully, and then I let my dogs eat him alive. They ate all of his meat. The police were horrified by the state of bodies and their post-mortem reports but they don''t have a clue as to who did it. So yes, I am a hypocrite but so what. I have the luxury to be one. I have the courage to go and see myself in the mirror. I am a monster but I am a monster that was made not born. I have the courage to meet my own eyes and others eyes and I accept that what I am doing is for my own motive. I accept that I am a monster. It all comes to your courage after all. You are getting bullied is not because you are weak but because you don''t have courage. You fear the consequences of what will happen afterward. It takes courage to stab that bully and because of that, you choose to get bullied. I have lost too much for this courage and now I will not let it go. I for one last time looked at the vampire and then leave him there. I started to drive toward my mansion. My residential estate is quite big for example 5000 acre big and it is at least 50 miles away from the city. Most of my estate has a rich forest area in which wildlife lives. My mansion is on 150 acres of land. It has everything in it. I have around 50 servants. I have my family dungeon in the deep forest. I have the best gardens which are in 100''s of acres. I burned my most beautiful which was made for her grave. I did so because I wanted to be free from those chains not because I didn''t love her. My love for her will even put Romeo and Juliet''s love to shame. They died for love and I am living fro my love. I am going to make the mutant Race the most fearsome and powerful race of not only This planet but also of this universe. If Eternals come they will die. Galactus he will be eaten like those planets. If Tribunal comes he will be replaced. If celestials come they will truly be extinct. This is my promise to her grave. This will be my gift to my love. The rise of her race and for that, I will do everything. I do not promise that the Mutants will be having a respectable position among other races but they bloody damn will have a position which will receive respect as the most powerful race. A/N : NEXT CHAPTER IN 7 TO 8 HOURS. IF YOU ARE LIKING THIS STORY THAN A REVIEW AND POWERSTONES WOULD BE GREAT. Chapter 10 - 10 Next day. 70 miles away from the city there is an estate which by every means looks like heavens. It has a grand mansion and 10''s of beautiful gardens which are always lush green no matter which season. The mansion is of modern architecture but it also has the Royal castle feel. The mansion has around 100 servants. This estate is known as Foley estate. The owner is a 16-year-old who is now having breakfast with his butler standing behind him with a smile. " So Sebastian, what happened when I was on my trip to las vegas. Joshua asks while eating the pancake that Sebastian made. The mansion has a lot of cooks but Joshua eats the food made by Sebastian at least once a time of day. Sebastian enthusiastically replied " The past month was great, Young master." " our movie was released the first week and people are going crazy about it. Only in 3 weeks, the movie earned 170 million dollars all around the globe. Only in 3 weeks, your net worth has increased by 100 million and it is still increasing. The pharmaceutical license that you wanted. It has been cleared. Actually, Frost Inc Thought that you were rising too fast. So they bribe the individuals. Don''t worry we have sent a perfect reply to them. " What Sebastian was talking about was that when the colleges release the information about Joshua''s intellect. Everyone knows that a new tycoon was up to rising and coupled with Joshua''s newspaper they were fearing for themselves. After all, a person with genius alone was nothing to them but a person with sufficient money and high genius is dangerous. There are various examples of that. So when the news about the Foley industry entering the pharmaceutical business came many were alerted. They knew that if they let Joshua enter then they were in very tough competition. Such a name was Frost Inc. They bribed the government officials to not grant Joshua the license. So Sebastian thoroughly destroyed the government officials'' reputation. And also The fact that Joshua killed a director in broad daylight also scared people. They understand that they were not competing with a lamb but a very dangerous wolf in sheep''s skin. " Frost inc huh. They have to pay for various of their crimes. But now is not the time. But let''s send them a present." " Tell me, Sebastian, do you know that the only son of Mr. Frost is very open-minded. So open-minded that he has a gay lover. " Joshua said with a thin smile munching on his pancake. Sebastian was looking at Joshua with a very amusing smile. Sebastian has nothing for the LGBT community but not all people were so supportive of this. And it is 85. The only rumor was enough to deal a devastating blow to the Frost Inc reputation. No wonder that old coot named his second daughter his heir. If this news comes out then Frost Inc. Will get a very big hit. " I wasn''t aware of that. And I assure you that Mr. Jack( chief editor of Joshua''s newspaper ) will be very happy to know this." " Also young master. We also got a publication license too for your comic book business. The stories that you have written will soon start publishing. " " Good and what about our Textile business. We have started manufacturing the new type of fabric that you made. And we let some people free try it and they all are going crazy over it. Also, your Idea of creating luxurious clothing design for rich people only is also getting a huge response. Our first product will be released this week and with your technique''s I have no doubt this will be an instant hit. I mean limited edition clothing that''s new even for me. " Sebastian said laughing. Joshua has a smile on his face. " People love to show off Sebastian. For a successful business, you just make a limited amount of 10000 dollar products. Sell it at 25000 and then destroy half of that and say that it is not for poor people. People will be attracted to you like a moth is attracted to fire. " " You are right young master. " " Did you invest in those companies that I told you to? I need at least 30 percent of their shares. " " Ah. Those companies Acer, Toshiba, Lenovo, Microsoft. Yes young master I have invested into them. " " Good" Chapter 11 - 10 part 2 " Good " " These companies are going to make us a great amount of fortune. " " Also Young Master, Now that people are aware that a new young genius is in the market they are thinking about what kind of product you will introduce especially now when the market is hot." Sebastian asked him. " tell me one thing Sebastian, what sells the most in this world " Joshua asked Sebastian. " I don''t know Young master. " " s.e.x" " I don''t understand what you are saying Young Master." "You will in near future." " Also did you Find out about Charles Xavier." Joshua asked. Charles Xavier was a person of great influence In comics. Not only because of his mental powers but also because of his wealth. But no one really knows how much influence Charles has based on his wealth and how wealthy he was or how he earns money. So Joshua asked Sebastian to get Information about Charles Xavier. He wants to know everything about him. There is a saying that you win 90 percent of battle already if you have the correct information. " I think we should amass our wealth and increase our Influence more Young Master," Sebastian said with some worry in his voice. " Is it that bad? " " Even more so than we think. " " He is not involved in his family business Directly but he is controlling Everything from behind the curtain. He is friends with technically every powerful public figure. He is involved in politics and has various congressmen in his pocket. His wealth is the same around the starks around 1.7 billion dollars. He is a genius and goes for lectures in various universities per month. He is also a world-renowned psychiatrist. He is a shark in the pond Young master. Be very careful around him." Sebastian told him about his findings. " Don''t worry too much. I am not going to dive into battle without preparation. Also, I am damn sure he will not kill me. Charles loves mutants more than anything. This is a fact I can''t deny about him. He might be an old geezer who has no qualms about privacy and mind raping people, sealing their memories, etc. He even sacrifices his true love to secure the Mutant race and that demands respect. But he wants his race to live in peace and that''s why I don''t want to kill him but having him around is more dangerous. We will see what happens when the time comes. Also, did you find about his girlfriends and one night stands as I told you about? " Joshua said, releasing a sigh he was holding. He knows that Charles was rich but not at this level. Even his own wealth is around 600 million dollars. " yes, Young Master. I inquired about them too and according to me, only one can be his true son. The woman''s name is Gabrielle Haller and she has a son David who can be his true son. " Sebastian said. After hearing the name Joshua froze. He just asks Sebastian to know about it because there was some possibility that Legion exists in this world. All the color of his face was drained and he only said one thing " F.u.c.k " " Young master " Sebastian was surprised by his Outburst. " Sebastian do anything but I want David''s blood at any cost. And also kill him. Go personally. If we miss by a fraction we are dead in every possible way. Even if we time travel we will be dead if he lives. Actually, bring him and his family here. I will personally handle it. " Joshua said with urgency in his voice. A/N: GUYS I DON''T KNOW WHAT HAPPENS BUT THIS CHAPTER WAS NOT COMPLETELY COPIED. NOW I SAW IT AND AM POSTING ANOTHER PART. THE ANSWER TO THE RIDDLE IN CHAPTER 8 WAS E. ALSO A SHOUT OUT TO ONAMI BEE. HE WAS THE ONE WHO CMNT. ALSO I DON''T KNOW WHAT HAPPENS BUT I WAS NOT ABLE TO ACCES MY WRITER PAGE FOR A DAY SO THIS LATE RELEASE. ALSO TODAY''S RIDDLE A FAT MAN AT A BUTCHER SHOP IS SHOPPING. WHAT DOES THE MEN WEIGHS. Chapter 12 - 11 While working in an Israeli psychiatric facility, Charles Xavier met a patient named Gabrielle Haller. The two had an affair that, after an amicable end and unbeknownst to Xavier, ultimately resulted in the birth of their son David (Gabrielle had not told Xavier she was pregnant) This child will be known as Legion in the future. Legion this name comes from his multiple personality disorder. Legion can manifest every power imaginable and with that power, a new personality will be born. He is highly unstable. He is a being who can create universes and kill celestials like ants. He is beyond the omega level. He is the strongest. Now there was always a debate on who is the strongest mutant between Franklin and David. What I think is that David is the strongest mutant whereas Franklin is the strongest mutate mutant. Look What David does, it is because of his X gene power solely. But Franklin, his parents were hit by a cosmic energy storm that grants them their powers and mutates their DNA. It also mutates the Dormant X gene in Their DNA and that mutation was awakened in Franklin. Now this mutated x gene is too powerful and might be my solution to truly make myself more powerful. Now let''s come back to why I am shitting my pants now. This feeling that I am experiencing now is a feeling that I haven''t felt in the past 2 years. I think there was nothing that could make me feel this again. I am feeling fear. And I should feel fear because of the matter at hand. The being which I am going to meet is someone who is arguably one of the strongest beings In the entire multiverse. Yes, he is a being. He has risen far too above than anyone else. What you don''t believe me just look at his powers Shapeshifting: quite self-explanatory. The user can turn into any color, size, and shape. He can morph his body to look like anyone. The most skilled user of this is Mystique also known as Raven and most backstabbing Bitch. But in the case of the Legion, this bastard doesn''t just copy the looks of someone he can even copy their powers. Reality is a submissive BiTCH of his: you might have heard about Reality warpers, skillful reality Warpers, Reality Benders But here comes Legion. For him, Reality is a BiTCh in heat ready to take his c.o.c.k. His reality warping is on the same level as reality stone according to me. Time manipulation: He manipulates time easily. He can go into the past, future, etc. Also, other Time manipulating skills. Space manipulation: Legion has a space manipulation power only below that of Tesseract. He can teleport without any limit, shatter the space, seal the space. Energy absorption, Energy manipulation ( both are different). Matter manipulation and every superpower that you can think of. This is the power list of Legion. But as always with Great powers comes their weakness. Legion is mentally unstable in every comic. He has multiple personalities that can manifest. Some of them are bad and some of them are good I think. But you can''t control them. He has a personality for every power he has. And that''s something I can not cope with. So yes the fear is justified. He is innocent not like those Friends of humanity bastards. They were all including their family guilty. So yes, it pains me to kill him but that has to be done. If I have just a simple idea of how to avert those future events I would have let him live. But in every case that I think of it is not possible. I am not that powerful to save him from himself. At least I can give him a painless death. Also with him, gone shadow king too might be gone. Sebastian P.O.V. I haven''t seen a young master this scared for a long time. I am happy that he at least hasn''t forgotten these emotions. I let him do all those things because I know it was necessary for his mental health. He needed to vent his hatred. He needed a cool head to even listen to my advice. And even if he is saying that he let that hatred go I know he still holds it. It takes time and people to heal the wounds of a heart young master. No healing factor can heal them. He forgot his emotions for a long time. He smiles so that I can be carefree. He thinks that I don''t know all of those are fakes. I can just hope that one day he will be able to smile not to please someone else but for himself. So yes I am happy that he is feeling fear. There is still some hope for his happiness. Right now I am with David and his family, who are unconscious by the way. I am taking him to a young master. After some time, I reached the Young Master''s lab. Where a vampire was seething in pain. " They are here Young master." " They ?? " he asked, looking confused. " The Haller family. " " Bring The boy here Immediately Sebastian. " " What about the family Young Master? " I swear if he said kill them I am going to slap him. He needs to restrain his hatred. But luckily I don''t need to. " send them back Sebastian, safe and sound" He is improving. A/n: so yes, I killed him. He is too unstable but when I will be sure I might create a clone of him. This chapter was mostly I don''t know why I write it. It just feel right. And do any of you truly doesn''t know the answer to the last riddle. Come on tell me the riddle answer. Like the story then add it to the library. If there are grammar mistakes point them out. I write from phone. Chapter 13 - 12 A/N: I DESERVE AN AWARD FOR THIS CHAPTER. I HAVE MILD FEVER AROUND 40 DEGREES AND AM STILL ABLE TO WRITE IT. ALSO, THE ANSWER TO THE RIDDLE WAS THAT MAN WEIGHS THE MEAT. HE IS AT BUTCHER SHOP. A NICE REVIEW AND POWERSTONE WOULD BE GRREAT IF YOU LIKE THE CHAPTER. ALSO DO POINT OUT MY MISTAKES. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- I took some blood from Gabriela Haller and then ordered Sebastian to take them back. They will think that someone kidnapped their child and will be sad for some time. But they will have a life. I also make their bodies more fertile so that they can have another baby. I am feeling dreadful for what I did to an innocent child. I killed him because I was feeling insecure. I was powerless. Yes, I have done worse things to children in front of their parents. But this was unsettling. I hate humans. But that doesn''t mean I have to kill them. Why am I even feeling dread because I took a child from her mother? I have done this various times. I don''t know what is happening but I have to put my shit together. I can not have it. I have to save a complete race from its oppressor. Why am I even saving them? I don''t own my race anything. I don''t know why but I have to do that much I know. It might be my way of saving myself from falling into the abyss. I might be escaping from reality with it as a distraction. It can be anything but I know I have to do it. When Sebastian asked what to do with the family. I was gonna say kill them. It was the first thought that came to my mind. But I fight that. I let them live. What is happening to me am I becoming what I seek to destroy. Leave these thoughts to the future." You just walk on the path and see where it leads and along the path you mature. " it was a saying that Sebastian tells me. So I just control my hormones and let go of these feelings. Let''s focus on the task at the hand. You know without information the Increased IQ is useless. You can have thousands of Iq points but If you don''t have the information you are just a blank computer. That''s what happens to me. I can see the very structure of DNA with my powers But I don''t know what thing is what. I have read all books on genetics available in universities. But there is so much I am lacking. I can process things faster but I have to tackle the problems and that takes time. I got completely new things and I instinctively knew what they do with my power but I don''t know the concept behind them. There are only two beings that can help me in genetics and they are Mr. Sinister and Apocalypse. I don''t know if Mr. Sinister even exists in this Universe. And even if I go to them I will be ending up at their lab tables. So for now I have to work with my instincts. The vampire that I acquire is on my silver-plated lab table. He is quite a good specimen if you ask me. From him, I learn that vampires are a mix of both science and magic. How?? Well, when a vampire bites someone their venom paralyzes the prey. And they have tiny little holes in their fangs, microscopic to be frank. These holes drink blood and provide it to an additional vein which has some special vein that is connected to the heart. When the blood reaches the heart. The heart absorbs all the nutrients from the blood and then converts those nutrients into energy which fills the very cells with energy. Also, their stomach works as a container for extra blood. This stored blood helps them sustain themselves for longer. Also, their venom is the way that they transform people. This venom breaks the very structure of DNA. Mutate human DNA and genes. Also, the reason they burn in the sun is that their skin absorbs energy. The direct energy from the sun is so potent for them that they literally burn. That''s why the Damphires are more strong because they can even absorb the sunlight. Now they are not Kryptonians. But it is an ability which is 10000 times nerfed or maybe even more. Also, their blood works like a drug for humans too. If you drink vampire blood it will make you addicted to itself 100 times faster than cocaine does. The blood grants the user enhanced senses and also releases Endorphins. Also, the blood makes you strong for some time depending upon the dose. It doesn''t have any side effects except the addiction. Now comes to their use of dimension energy. How they use it. Well, the mutated genes absorb some energy but I don''t know from where. It is like these genes are connected to something without any connection. Think of it as a wireless connection. These genes are not absorbing the energy from blood or anything but from somewhere else. And if I have to guess It is a dark dimension. And I found out I can''t turn myself into a vampire, my healing factor doesn''t allow it. It destroyed the venom the second it''s getting in touch with my skin. Also, I wouldn''t even like to be a vampire after knowing that someone in a dark dimension is pulling the strings. But here is something that surprises me, I can turn the normal human blood into vampire blood whenever I want. Also, I can not turn someone into a vampire but I can turn a vampire into a human and revert him back to a vampire whenever I want. Also, I find out why vampires are so loyal to the ones who turn them. It is because venom affects people''s psyche. It made their emotions enhance and it has a similar effect that of a queen bee has on its hive. So yeah after some time I can make a loyalty serum for myself. That''s a huge gain. And with their blood maybe I can make some sort of weaker version of super-soldier serum for my soldiers. Also with how the venom works I can produce much better pain relievers. The venom and vampire blood are truly a treasure. Chapter 14 - Discord discord.gg/WkFZsC this is my discord server. now one thing I would like to say is that I don''t have any idea how to use a discord server but let''s learn with you guys. and yes, I am still not well enough but I am trying to squeeze a chapter. Chapter 15 - 13 A/N: LOOK GUYS I KNOW IT IS SHORT. BUT I AM SICK. MY HEALTH IS NOT BETTER. I EVEN WRITE THIS ONE IN HEADACHE. TOMORROW I AM GOING FOR CHECK UP LET''S HOPE THAT IT IS NOTHING SERIOUS. SO ENJOY AND PLEASE IGNORE THE MISTAKES BECAUSE I AM IN NO WAY CAPABLE OF EDITING IT RIGHT NOW. BUT DO POINT THEM OUT WHEN I WILL FEEL OK I WILL CORRECT THEM. SO ENJOY. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- X Gene. Such a mystery for me and for the people of my previous world. What is the X gene? Marvel never truly explains it. They just said that once there were celestials and then they died in the war. Who killed them and how no one truly knows. One of those Celestials who died turned into earth. With time life blooms on earth. Different kinds of species come to life. Humans were one of them. One day from the sky the other Celestials came to earth and humans took them as gods which they were in a sense. These celestials experimented on humans and those humans became Eternals. The loyal dogs of celestials. And then one day they all left without giving a proper reason. Then the Eternals laced with Celestial tech also experimented on humans and these humans gained a dormant power in their genemon. The X gene. Now X gene doesn''t give only one power to everyone. It grants different different powers to different people. And in some cases like Franklin Richards case, the x gene power even exceeds the Celestials but how. And This confusion doesn''t stop there, it grows bigger. Now many people just get one specific power from the X gene but people like Emma frost are able to get 2 powers. Why? Why? Why? Apocalypse never talked about it. Dr. Sinister never talked about it. Or maybe they were never able to get an answer to this question and moved on. But I get the answer. The answer is in the Blood of David Haller. You see X gene is a work of art. The first factor is how compatible you are with your x gene. If you are 20 to 25 percent compatible then you are at the level of level 3 meaning a beta-level mutant. If the compatibility is between 25 to 50 percent compatible then you are a level 4 mutant otherwise known as an Alpha. If you are 50 to 75 percent Then you are an Omega or level 5 mutant. If you are between 75 to 100 you are God level. How do you know about compatibility? Well, you see the X gene is ever-evolving. It will continue to evolve and grant you powers as long as it gets enough energy. So your body conditions matter. If you are malnourished then your X gene might never be able to evolve again which we called second awakening. So a superior body type is a must. The first awakening of the X gene is always due to the emotional turmoil or high energy levels of the body which is the case for Franklin whose mother was exposed to cosmic energy. So his powers manifested instantly after the birth and in the same case for Kurt his father is a Fallen Angel. Now the X gene upgrades DNA till the X gene host is 100 percent compatible. But this process is so slow that the slowest being would look like the most powerful version of Flash compared to that. Selene is around only 73 percent according to me. And she is older than 17000 years. Now there is a way to make this process fast and that is high energy. Like the apocalypse did. He has access to Celestial energy cores and Technology so he became powerful. And according to me, he is around 80 percent. Now let me tell you my compatibility, it is 52 percent. Also, another shocking thing is that I have 2 X genes, not one. And my compatibility with that is 100 percent. I was not aware of it. I only got to know about it today. I can feel this X gene power is even Covering my atoms and molecules. What is the power of this X gene, I don''t know. And this is something off about it. The thing that I have 2 X genes is somewhat shocking while even David has only one. This is frustrating I don''t know it''s powers Chapter 16 - 14 While Joshua was deep into his research the world was in turmoil. Frost P.O.V. My name is Winston Frost. The owner of Frost inc. My company deals with pharmaceutical and perfumes. We are a top giant in this business. I have 4 children but only my 3rd daughter is somewhat capable. I am a ruthless and cold-hearted person and I am proud of it. I am here by being that person. Now everything was going great. Then one day the news got out that Foley industries are entering the pharmaceutical market. It should not have bothered me but the news which came after that was bothering. Apparently, Joshua Foley was not any green kid but a genius of Tony Stark level. And it is very very troublesome because no one knows what kind of drug he will introduce in the market. It will put us in a very tiresome situation. Also, they are not even selling the company shares like that Daily Planet newspaper. It is all his. If he has introduced it in the market I would have to buy its share without a hitch. But now it is very bothersome. Only the news was enough to make my company''s shares value decrease by 3 percent. I know I have to do something. So I bribed the government individuals to not give the Foley the medical license. Also, I support the Directors in his company to revolt. I think he is just a boy who will give up. Oh, how wrong I was. He is not a boy, he is a monster. He killed Peter in front of all of them in broad daylight and also killed his family. The others were so scared that they sold their shares to him happily. I tried launching an investigation on him and he was ahead of me. He bought the investigating officers and those who he was not able to buy, he killed them or threatened their families. Then he destroyed the carrier of those who were not sectioning him his medical license. One of the Senator even suicide due to him. He published their dark secrets into the newspaper and all was done. The pressure from above was more than enough to break them. I truly miscalculated. I thought of him as a normal boy but he is a wolf in sheepskin. Everyone at Club wanted him to join. Shaw is even considering him to directly give a strong position in the inner circle of the club. But I was still underestimating him. He is a monster. He knows that I was the one pulling the strings behind all those events. I think he will let me go or I was discreet enough but he strikes back. He published my son''s s.e.x.u.a.lity. He is gay that''s why I didn''t name him as the new C.E.O. He published it in the newspaper. He has my son''s explicit photos with his partner. But he didn''t stop there. He killed his partner and my son, that love-struck fool believes that I was the one who killed his partner. He goes in front of the media and tells them that I am his partner''s killer. This has a very devastating effect on companies P.R. Our share value decreased by 50 percent in one day. The share which has a market value of 30 dollars is now 15. Plus I have an inquiry on me. I have to leave my M.D. post. I have become a laughing stock. But I am not defeated yet. 3rd person P.O.V. Mr. Frost was in his penthouse making plans about how to kill Joshua Foley. At that moment a butler dressed in the uniform comes to his room with a food trolley. " Sir, your food. Should I put it on the table " he asked. Winston still lost in his thoughts "yes do so." Winston was looking out of the window at that time. The butler has a smile on his face. And then the Butler picks the knife and without making a noise move toward Winston like a tiger moved toward his prey. He slowly closed the distance between them and then with one hand he put a hold on Winston''s forehead and put the knife on his neck. " Mr. Winston, sir Foley sends his regard." And with that, he slides the knife cutting Winston''s throat. Winston was wide-eyed. He didn''t anticipate that the boy would strike so soon. He truly regrets now but to no avail. He poked his fingers at a monster and the monster retaliated in such a fierce manner that he didn''t even think about it. He takes everything from him to his company, his reputation, everything. And with those thoughts, Winston said Goodbye to the world. The vampire coven P.O.V. The family meeting of Galahad. " ok, so what you are telling me is that we lost another one of our assets to that black Damphire." An elderly voice asked. He is Galahad. " yes, Lord father. We lost Tyler Matthew our human supplier and newly turned vampire" a sweet s.e.xy voice replied. This voice belonged to Velvet, Galahad''s daughter. She is very beautiful and sadistic bitch. " We have to do something about that Bloody half-blood and soon." " put down every man on his tail and order the death at sight. Also, put him as a criminal in vegas police files. And put someone else on Tyler''s post. Meeting dismissed" A/N: OK GUYS IF YOU LIKE THE CHAPTER THEN PLEASE SUPPORT IT BY DONATING THE POWERSTONES. HOPE YOU GUYS LIKED IT. DO POINT OUT MY MISTAKES AND WHERE I CAN IMPROVE THEM. ALSO, I AM DIAGNOSED WITH VIRAL. I HAVE NOTHING BETTER TO DO SO I WRITE THIS CHAPTER. TOOK ME 6 HOURS. STAY SAFE AND HEALTHY MY FRIENDS. Chapter 17 - 15 Sebastian was handling all of my work. And I have confidence in him that he will not screw me up until some telepath mind **** him. But I know it will be really hard for anyone to enter his mind though. He knows how to build a mind palace (Yes, the same skill which Sherlock Holmes uses). this technique allows him to organize his thoughts. So I was not so worried about it But I was thinking of giving him a shot of loyalty serum too. And the biggest problem of a telepath is that he thinks no one knows that he can read their mind so he let his guard down and believes the first thought in someone''s mind. I was in my lab for the last week. I send Sebastian the Viagra pill formula and tell him to trade worldwide. I have put at least 100 million Dollars in this Pharmaceutical Business of mine. I can not allow any slip-up at this moment. There is too much at the stake for me. I introduced the viagra in this world. And the people who have been the first tester of the Drug were amazed by it. They are praising it everywhere. It is one of a kind and with 100 percent success rate in that area. The pill is divided into various categories. The pill opens up the blood walls and directs the blood flow. It gives you a great erection and a time of 25 minutes for every age. No matter which world you are in, there is one thing that will be sold without a hitch even if the product does not work. This thing is known as s.e.x. S.e.x is a thing that will be sold no matter what. Everyone loves s.e.x. It is more addictive than any known drug. Everyone yearns for it and I am delivering it to them. I am going to release it worldwide. If my calculations are correct I will be getting 2 billion dollars rich in just 1 month. For me right now having money, unlimited money is a must. Right now I haven''t any connection with any of the influential peoples. I can have these connections easily if I let them have shares in my company but I am not willing to do that. So the next best thing is to become so rich that they need me. I wanted to become so rich that if I want I could easily destroy a country''s economy. So all things are set for the big launch. The pill is going to be available in the market tomorrow. I have also instructed Sebastian to build orphanages in various parts of the country as a charity to gain more fame. I also have him announced that 25 percent of the profit of this pill is going to charity. Right now, I found out that He killed Winston Frost because he released a contract for my head. Now that the contractor is dead, no one is coming for my head. ( we are not talking about Sebastian here) I can''t blame Winston for announcing a bounty on my head after what I did with him. I take everything from him, his power, his position, his company, and his reputation. He didn''t even know where he was hit. It was so fast for him. I destroyed him in one sweep. He didn''t even know where I hit him and where is he feeling more pain. I made an example of him and helps people understand one thing clearly that my age doesn''t matter. Now everyone will take me seriously. If you want people to agree with you then the first thing is to show that you need is to have some weight to throw. Now they know that I am not some snot nose brat. Many people would say that it is good to be in the shadows so that no one takes you seriously and you can outrun them when they try to backstab you. This is the real world whose face is on the poster only he wins. As for the backstabbing why even let that happen. Make an example out of someone and let the fear spread. They will think a thousand times before even thinking of outsmarting you. why let the situation happen when you can easily stop it from happening. The rumors are already in the market but only rumors. Rumors create fear and those who know how to wield fear wins in most scenarios. With Winston becoming an example of what will happen if you mess with me my plans for the airline and the telecom company were passed without any problem. And also a new drug has appeared in the market. It is known as the Dragon''s blood. This Drug is very addictive. It makes you feel stronger by 10 times. In only one week it has become the talk of the whole New York. Everyone wants it because it is a lot cheaper. It is only half a dollar for one dose. I was the one who invented it. It is a product of my research on vampire blood. Now not only New York wants it but Demands are even coming from Miami, Los Angeles, Vegas, Chicago, etc. And with this, I also step into the Underworld. A/N: TO TELL YOU THE TRUTH I AM NOT HAPPY WITH THE CHAPTER. It DID NOT COME OUT AS I WANTED IT TO BE. SO PLEASE TELL ME WHERE I AM MISSING. BELIEVE ME, IT IS NOT GOOD AND I DON''T KNOW HOW I CAN IMPROVE IT. THE CHAPTER IS NOT PRESENTED AS I WANT IT TO BE. MIGHT BE BECAUSE I AM NOT COMPLETELY HEALTHY OR SOMETHING. BUT IT WAS JUST A SNEEK PEEK AT TGE EXPANSION OF HIS BUSINESS EMPIRE. Chapter 18 - 16. news report. Hello, everyone. This is SSJbrowly speaking to you by his pen. ( Editor note. And this is onami bee correcting his mistake by my new typewriter) Well, the last week was full of events that were beyond absurd. If we talk about the blatant disrespect of democracy by a Rich person and his son. We also got to see the rumors of a young man who kills before he eats. REALLY?? That''s something straight out of a horror story. We will talk about it all. But let''s talk about a tragedy that befalls Frost inc. . Winston Frost was found murdered in his penthouse. Let''s talk about that man first, we thought that he was a man with Character but that was not true at all if we talk about his doings that came out the past few days. (Ed: oh, but he has a character that is called a bad character) That man was accused of killing his son''s partner when he found out that his son was gay. Also, it was found out that he was stealing from various company funds and was also involved in insider trading. Now, these crimes are not in any way light but killing someone because of his s.e.x.u.a.lity is wrong. People say that being Gay is like going against the natural order or going against God. My question is if it is against the god or natural way then why do they exist. If God does not want them Gay he would have made them straight, he is a god after all. But the almighty God and mother nature gives us the power to choose whom we may love so what if he is a boy or a girl. Who gave you the power to judge when the almighty himself preaches to love everyone. Gay people are also human beings, they have the same red blood flowing through their veins that every other human has. They too have emotions. If someone is gay instead of encouraging them we hate them and saw them with contempt in our eyes. I want to ask why?? Is it because they follow their heart. I just want to say no psychiatrist and no science can understand how the heart works. The matters of the heart are very messed up, you don''t know when you will feel that one beat which will resound throughout your whole life. So my friends don''t fear as if someone is not with you. The team of THE DAILY PLANET is with you. We know how many people don''t even give you guys jobs based on your s.e.x.u.a.lity and you have to hide that. But not anymore the Foley Industry announced today that they will hire you even if you are Gay. There will be no discrimination with you. You will get your payment with your head held high and not only that every Sunday from now on we will release a special edition of our newspaper regarding the LGBT. We will be taking every step to legalize LGBT in America. That''s a promise and one day we will succeed. So that was the first news. Now let''s talk about a billionaire playboy father and his playboy son whose ego is bigger than the Earth itself. We are talking about Tony Stark and his father Howard Stark. Now you might be asking what he does. You guys haven''t heard of it because other media channels and newspapers are in Howard Stark''s pocket. But we are not like those media Houses. We stand with the truth and deliver it to you. Tony Stark HACKED NASA to get into some girls pants. Yes, you guys heard it, right guys. We even have that girl''s interview on page 5th along with some honest scientists interviews whose dignity is still intact. They have given a great deal of evidence to prove that. Now, this is big news why haven''t you heard about it till now. The reason is that Howard Stark just made a weapon deal with the USA at a very cheap rate. Now I don''t need to tell you what that means. Our dear President thought that it was just a children''s folly and thus he should go scot-free. Now according to this anyone who has intelligence can hack into NASA, steal classified information and can go scot-free. So if a poor boy were to hack will he get the same treatment. No, he would be killed or be working for the government. Well, I want to ask you Mr. Regan is this your equality. Because if it is than I don''t know what discrimination is. ( ed: If we are killed or disappear after this tell my wife that I loved her and I love my children). Howard Stark even bought the Nasa scientists. If this is not corruption then what is. You are letting a criminal go away because of his father''s status. He Is a Kid of 16 years some of you might say then I might realize you have another Genius too who is working for Humanity''s development. He is introducing various medicines. He is making hospitals and orphanages for children. He is creating nonprofitable companies to clean our environment. I don''t see him chasing skirts or hacking the country''s confidential files to impress a girl. I saw him working on projects which will take human''s league ahead than they are right now. I don''t see him creating weapons instead I see him inventing things to solve the hunger problem of the world and to provide people a better tomorrow. But still, people make him a monster, calling him a devil. They forgot that he too is 16 years old. Yes, I am talking about Joshua Foley. Joshua Foley who killed before eating. How absurd that sounds to you. His parents disappeared one day leaving him behind. He takes care of himself and doesn''t let their memories be sullied by his actions. He studied to make this world a better place like his parents wanted him to be. He didn''t study to earn from the wars like a certain someone is studying. Now when he is making people''s lives better, they are making him a murder. How does it even occur in their mind that is even far fetched from my thinking capability? I would gladly announce to you guys that all the investigation on Joshua has been dome and he is innocent. These rumors were just rumors and our Govt. didn''t like to punish the criminals but the Good people. That''s why all of this drama was created. But heed my words, ladies and gentlemen that Joshua Foley is the hero of tomorrow, not a certain Death merchant. That''s it from me. ( Ed: I was threatened by ssj to edit this, my dear govt. I don''t want to go against you ) Thank you. A/N: AT ONE POINT IN AGE OF ULTRON STARK SAYS THAT HE HACKS NASA. SO HERE IS THAT EVENT. I THINK HIS FATHER PULLS SOME STRINGS. DON''T KNOW WHY I MADE THIS CHAPTER. So enjoy. Chapter 19 - why i will not update hey, guys yesterday night something bad happens. my uncle died. so now my mind is not in right place. today was his cremation. I tried to focus but was not able to. now I am too sad to write anything. hope he finds peace in gods place. Chapter 20 - 17 Sebastian Pov Young master has given me a job to do. I have to find a child of 10 years and bring him to young master. I asked him why he would need a child. He said not any child. This specific child as this child holds one of the keys to advance young master''s Powers. Also According to the young master, we are technically saving him from the torture. The child''s name is Armando Mu?oz, an African American child. It takes some time to find out where he lives. Now I am at his place. And I don''t like it a bit. I found out about his family and other stuff. I can only say that his parents are going to die by my hands. They both are drug addicts. They beat him because of his odd-shaped ears. A side effect due to his X Gene maybe. Everyone here called him a freak. He is not going to any school despite being 10 years old because his mother says that there is no need for freaks to go to school. Sometimes they don''t even give him food, the elderly people give him Food. Even the neighbors bully that child. What can you expect from this neighborhood anyway? Here everyday murder is a common thing. Young Master is right this place is hell for a child like him. Now let''s talk about the child. He is brilliant if some kind-hearted old people are to be believed. He is kind and brilliant. He learns reading by just seeing people reading and also learns English and Spanish language all by himself. According to Young Master, he has constant evolution of cells as his powers. Now I am at his house. The door of the house was opened and you can hear a woman''s voice. She was shouting at her son. A man who was Armando Mu?oz''s father was sitting on the sofa. " why do I have to give birth to a freak. Look what you''ve done now. You spilled my drink all over the floor." *slap* " sob¡­.sob¡­.sorry mother¡­sob...this will sob...not happen again, I promise. Please let me go " said the child while sobbing. And his mother again hit him. " Excuse me" I said. The woman who was beating the child and was his mother looked at me and said. " What do you want? Can''t you see that I am teaching this piece of shit some manners? " she shouted at me. " I would like to talk to you about something which can give you and your husband quite some money," I said with a smile on my face. " Please come in then, I would like to hear about it." Said the man standing from his sofa. I enter the house and sit in front of him and said " Well, You see, I want your son and in return, I will give you 30000 dollars. " 30000 is quite a big sum for some low life sc.u.ms like them. They looked at me like I have grown a second head. Armando Mu?oz looked terrified at this. He knows his parents will sell him without baiting an eye. He knows people do so and the sold children are then used to do the dirty stuff and how I look old doesn''t help him at all. " 30000 Dollars for this little shit. Look, man, I am not in the mood of any prank that you are pulling on us right now. " the man said to me. I put my hand into my pocket and bring out three bundles of money, 10000 each. Their eyes were wide open. The man looks at me, then looks at his son and then at the money. His wife nods at him and poor Armando Mu?oz knows that his parents are going to sell him. " Mother, please don''t do it. I will behave from now on. I will cook for you, do your laundry, I will clean the house too. But please don''t sell me, please" He was pleading to them. They don''t even look at him and the man takes the money and said " he is yours from now on". And with that sentence, the boy was sold to me like a bloody thing. They don''t even ask me why I want him or what I will do with him. Armando Mu?oz was crying silently at all of this. " Come here, boy. " I said gesturing with my hand. He looked toward me with fear in his eyes. He didn''t move from his place. " Didn''t you hear you little shit " His mother shouted at him. He moved toward me slowly, his head was down. I grabbed his hand and leave toward our destination without saying a word. As much as I wanted to kill both of them, they were not mine to kill, no they own far too much to this boy and I will make sure that they pay everything with interest. A/N: WELL IN COMICS DARWIN''S ORIGIN IS QUITE DARK ACCORDING TO ME. HIS PARENTS DON''T LIKE HIM ETC. SO HERE IT IS. I KNOW THAT THE CHAPTER IS NOT THAT IMPACTFUL.BUT I AM MESSED UP IN MY HEAD RIGHT NOW. MIGHT REWRITE THIS CHAPTER. ALSO DO POINT OUT ANY MISTAKE YOU CAN NOTICE. GIVE ME SUGGESTION ON HOW TO INPROVE MYSELF MORE. AND ALSO REVIEW IT BEACUSE MANH READERS JUST LEAVE THE BOOK AFTER READING THE PREVIOUS BOOK''S REVIEWS. SO PLEASE REVIEW IT. AND FOR 2 OR 3 MORE CHAPTERS YOU WILL NOT SEE MC. BECAUSE THERE ARE A LOT OF THINGS HAPPENING DURING HIS TIME IN LABS. EVERYTHING WILL BE EXPLAINED SOME NEW CHARACTERS WILL BE INTRODUCED. Chapter 21 - just wanted to ask you guys ok, guys look here is the thing in upcoming chapters there is going to be a lot of religious stuff. and where many people will feel ok with it. one specific religion might not. yes, it is Islam. some of the mutant characters are Islamic in the marvel comics like dust and I might have to do some extreme things with this religion bullshit. so if you guys are ok then I will do as I have planned and if not then I will have to change a lot in the plot for some chapters. so please my Islamic friends do tell because believe me, the religion stuff is going to be very hard for you. also, no hate for Muslims because I read both the Quran and Bhagwat Geeta. I love the Quran as much as I love my Bhagwat Geeta. both help me to find myself. Chapter 22 - 18 Armando Mu?oz P.O.V. I was born cursed according to my parents. By the age of four, I was bald and my arms were longer than any of the other children near my house. My eyes and my ears too were changing. My father called me a freak. My mother called me a devil. Everyone in the neighborhood hates me. They bullied me for their leisure. Maybe I was cursed by the Devil. That''s why I don''t deserve happiness. I mean look at me I can breathe underwater, my wounds heal after one-night rest. My parents have been beating me from the age of 3. Sometimes they don''t even feed me, some elderly people in the street do. Then today while doing some household work one of my father''s Alcohol bottles fell from my hand and broke. My mother started shouting and slapping me. I was telling her to stop. Then he came, a man wearing a tuxedo with a white mustache and beard. He was wearing white gloves. He said he wanted to buy me. I was terrified after hearing the words he uttered. I know that my parents hate me and they will sell me without a hitch. And that''s what they did. They sold me off for 30000 Dollars. How could they do so, I was their child. Now I am traveling by the man in his car. Generally, I can sense people''s intentions like what they want. I don''t know how I do it but I can. This trick helps me escape many bullying attempts. But this man is different, I can''t sense anything from him. I sensed something when he first came to my house. It was anger, so much anger that I for sure knows that he was there to kill someone. But it was only for a second after that it was gone and the second time that I sensed something was when he bought me, it was the feeling of relief. Why would he feel relieved? I stopped crying, he made me stop. He said, " Listen, Boy, even shit has more value than your tears." (An: Elephant shit has some antibiotic properties and is used for many types of medicine so yes it is true.) He was right. I was not gonna get any help from crying. We stopped at a gas station to fill our fuel tank. He stepped out of the car, looked towards me and then went inside the store. He comes back with several packets of chocolate and ice cream. I have never had any of those things. Even the simple Food was a luxury to me, how could I have any of those. " You looked like someone who can eat a lot. I don''t know your favorite ice cream flavor so I picked my favorite one for you." He said to me with a kind smile. I can''t be wrong. He is genuinely smiling. I just stared at him. " Go ahead and eat it. You will need it." He again said. No one talks to me that way. The way he talks with what is the word yeah politeness. I took the packets and started eating. The chocolate tastes heavenly. How can something taste so good? It melts the moment I put it into my mouth. It was so creamy and sweet. I hurriedly eat all of the chocolates. Some of it was still on my face. The old man chuckled and brought out a napkin. " Eat slowly boy, it is all for you," he said with another chuckle. Then he opens the ice cream bucket. He hands me a plastic spoon. I started eating it too. The first time I just put a lot of Ice cream in my mouth and I felt a strong headache. What was it? The man looked toward me and smiled. " you should always eat the ice cream slowly and don''t eat too much in a single go or else you will be having a brain freeze that you experience. " He said. Oh, it is called Brain Freeze. For the whole journey, we didn''t talk about anything. I have a lot of questions but I don''t want to ask them. Finally, we reach our destination in the evening. It was wonderful. The place looked like a castle and it was surrounded by forest. The place also has a very big green garden which has white leaves trees. I haven''t heard about these kinds of trees. Also, there were a lot of roses. The old man parked the car in the Garage. There were a lot of cars there too, all of them looked expensive. When we moved to the house which looked like a palace, by the way, a woman around 35 was standing there. She was wearing some weird black and white dress. " Welcome home, Sir Sebastian. " said the woman to the old man. So his name is Sebastian. She was happy and surprised at the same time. The surprising reaction might be because of me. The old man looked toward the woman and said " It is always a pleasure to be home, Mary. Is the young Master still busy in his work? " The old man asked the woman. Who is this young master that they were talking to? " Yes, he is still busy. " " You prepare the dinner table, I will notify the young master." " also Mary, our little friend hasn''t taken a bath today. Help him. Also, give him young master''s old clothes, I forgot to buy new clothes for him." Says the old man. I felt the woman was surprised to hear it. She has a disbelieving look on her face. " yes, it will be done." A/n; I am a firm believer that sometimes even the smallest thing can have the biggest effect on someone''s psyche. Now you might be thinking that this chapter is worthless but it is this kind of thing which makes a character. Also a heart full thank you to quenton. He even sends the powerstones to the book when I was not even uploading the chapters. So in his respect, all of this week''s chapters are dedicated to him. also I will release an extra chapter if the book reaches 500 powerstones. meaning 8 chapters this week. 9 chapters this week if the book crosses a 1000 powerstones. Chapter 22 - 20 A/N: tried something new here. do tell me how you like the chapter. The thing is the chapter is so late because where I am we had a hailstorm. and it is very cold so my hands go numb by writing and another thing is that in my home there are some problems. plus my college started. so this chapter is like this. I can''t even feel my hands right now. and I am inside 3 blankets. *****************************************************"""**************************** While the boy with only one ambition of making his race great and rule that race with justice and care was resting in the cryo chamber. The whole USA was in turmoil. New York''s streets were getting painted red with the blood of the NYPD and the Mafia gangs. The reason for all of this Dragon Blood. A drug which in just a week became New York''s favorite. This drug makes you forget all of your tension and makes you hallucinate. you feel stronger, you feel powerful and most of all it releases the Dopamine hormone in your brain. You feel happy and this drug was dirt cheap. Every drug dealer wanted it and every druggie wanted to take it. In just one week all of New York knows that there is a new drug in the market which put cocaine to shame. It was not just these normal drug dealers who wanted the drugs but also their bosses. Every player knows that this drug is their chance to rule the American drug Mafia-like Pablo rules It with the Cocaine. Now there is something that is even more powerful and addictive than cocaine so obviously, every big boss wants it and Pablo wanted to destroy it as it was a threat to his empire. The phones were ringing throughout New York for a week. No one truly knows who has the formula for the Dragon blood. They wanted it at any cost. The thing was That 2 weeks ago a new drug entered the market. 50 best nightclubs in New York introduced it. And people went Crazy only after a dose. Everyone wants to taste it after hearing the experience of others. And once anyone tastes it, they want it more and more. And the best thing was where the Cocaine and other Drugs cost 7 to 10 dollars for 10 gram. It was just 1 dollar for 2 doses. It was cheap and effective. The Drug Cartels want it. This Drug was like a hope for every Drug lord out there to fulfill their dream of becoming the king of the American Drug Cartel. After a very intensive search from both the police and their own channels, a name comes out ''The Angels''. A newly formed gang of 50 people who were just normal thugs before. The Angel gang was everyone''s target. People think they were just new kids who got their hands on a goldmine. But they were wrong. Before anyone can act on ''Baloni'' acted. He instructed the police officer who was on his payroll to make the Angels understand who was the Devil here. He just forgot that the Devil too was once an angel and he was defeated by the angels. The police officer in his arrogance arrested a member of the Angels. In his arrogance, he doomed the city. What followed that was total destruction. According to the lone survivor of that incident P.O.V. We got a tip that a member of The Angels was doing business in our area. Our captain was happy at that news. So we went with 10 police officers to xxxxxx night club. There we found him sitting and enjoying his beer. We arrested him and took him to the interrogation room. We didn''t find anything suspicious with him. Our interrogating officer asked various questions. He didn''t answer. He just kept smiling and asking for his lawyer. Captain can''t take that anymore, he barged in the interrogation room. He started beating him and was asking for the formula. The man just kept smiling throughout the beating. The captain insulted him, shouted at him. He laughed so loudly and only said a single sentence and that was enough to silence the whole station. He said '' You have a lovely daughter and wife''. The captain''s face went pale. He rushed toward the phone and tried to dial his home number. There was no response from the phone, not even the outgoing ring was heard. He runs for another phone, again there was no outgoing ring. Then we heard various cars stop in front of the station. From the cars came the men who were dressed in black Tuxedo. They didn''t say anything, they just pulled out their guns and started to open fire at us. They fired for five minutes nonstop. We ducked. I saw my friends getting shot nonstop. After the fire only five of us were alive. The captain, me, and 3 more. All others were dead. The scene was so horrible. The blood was spread everywhere. The body parts of my colleague were sticking to the walls. The walls have countless holes inside them. Then they came and again started firing at us. The three were dead. One of my colleagues was shot in the eye. I was screaming in fear. One of them came to me and put his gun on my head and said ''Shush'' And then I saw the Captain, he had been shot in both of his knees and now was m.o.a.ning in pain. They picked the captain up and made him sit. The boss said something to one of his men and the man then brings two boxes in front of Captain and opens them. Inside them were two heads. One his wife''s and another one his daughter''s. The captain shouted in rage. They didn''t say anything and just shot him till their magazines were empty. Then they turn toward me and I peed my pants from only their stares. The boss comes forward and said to me " Tell everyone that these Angels have red wings instead of white." They just left me alive to tell everyone what is the consequence of going against them. P.O.V. end The next day along with the police station massacre there was another news. The ''Baloni'' family died in their manner with everyone else in the manor. The police found a drawing of Angel wings drawn by the blood. A/N: you will know who the angels are and how they are connected to the story in next 2 or 3 chapters. but do tell me how was the introduction of the gang. also if i received 500 powerstones in this week you will get 3 chapters on monday. okay. Chapter 23 - hey guys my health is not good, fever and headache. so for some time 2 or 3 day I will not be able to post chapters. sorry quenton I was going to make this week quenton week fir my book releasing every chapter in you honor and dedicated to you. I am really sorry Chapter 23 - 21 Max The head of The Angels gang was sitting in his hideout waiting for his gang members to return. Max was a man with 6ft height and a bodybuilder-like physique. He was mulling over how his life changes from a simple street fighting thug to a man who was going to bring the whole drug Mafia to its knees. He knows what he was before. He was an insignificant worm and he still would be if he didn''t come to his life. That man... No no not the man but God. Yes God, his God. Max can never forget what his god did for him. He was at his lowest and his god made him rise. His God Granted him everything, taught him everything. Max lifted his hand and looked at his palm. *boom* There was a bright orange flash and his palm exploded. But the explosion did nothing to him or his palm. Max looked at the smoke which was rising from his palm and thought '' This power was given to me by him and for that even if he asked me to die I will die.'' '' I remember my lord how you made this worm a Dragon which is going to shake this behemoth of a city. I remember. I will fulfill your order with everything that you bestowed on me. This harder than metal flesh, bone as strong as iron. Everything that I have is because of you. It is all yours that you gave me. I remember ¡­.. Flashback 1 year ago Max Wayne is a thug and underground fighter in Hell''s Kitchen. He has various scars to prove how skilled and experienced he is in underground fighting. He started his career as an underground fighter at the age of 18. Before that, he was a normal drug paddler. He was born in Hell''s Kitchen. His mother was a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e so you can understand how well his childhood was. Full of abuse and beatings plus Hell''s Kitchen''s company made him the man he is today. Despite all that, he was grateful to his mother for one thing and that was that she sent him to school. He could understand how hard it was for her to send him off to school. The name Wayne was her mother''s last name so he took it. She died when he was 16 in a gang fire. He cried for her and asked her forgiveness if he was not able to provide the life she deserves. Then he trained for 2 years and after that, he debuted as an underground fighter. His first fight was a fight to the death which he wins. He wins big and after that, he fights for 2 more years during which he kills 5 more men. He earned enough to buy a house of his own in Hell''s kitchen and also has some savings. Then he joined an extortion gang. His work was that of a collector. He collects the protection money for the gang. Sometimes there were small skirmishes but it was good. When he was 22 she entered his life, Syna his wife. Syna was a stripper at a strip club. He knows he loves her from the moment he saw her. They started dating after some time. Slowly slowly Syna too fell for him. She left her job and married him. Everything was going good and then the bad luck struck. Syna was diagnosed with an incurable disease. He was devastated by the news. He needed money, very big and fast. He started taking jobs that involve danger. He also started to sell drugs. He also started fighting in the underground arena again. He wanted to save syna at any cost. He was desperate and then someone like a shining ray of hope came into his life. One day he came home and found 2 people waiting for him. One was an old man with white hair and a white beard. He was wearing White Gloves and a Black Tuxedo. He looks like those Butler''s from movies. The other one was a 15-year-old brat. " Who are you guys. " He asked as he put his Gun on the table and sat opposite to them. The boy looked at the gun with indifference and said " I am God. " He looked at them and then started laughing. " That was a good one man. A really good one. Now tell me what do you want mate." " The question is not what we want. It is what you want. Tell me what do you want max. " " Listen here mate, you are in my home, sitting on my damn couch. So tell me what you want from me or get lost. " He said to them and moved for his gun. " How much time did the doctor''s say she has? One month was it. " The boy spoke again. Max looked at him and pointed his gun at him. " WHAT DO YOU WANT. " " Again wrong question. Let me ask you a question ''do you want her cured of that disease.'' " The boy started to Glow. With each word. Max started to panic and shot at the boy. It didn''t do anything to him. Max was still pointing the gun at them and didn''t say anything. " Come on, answer me. It will not cost you anything. " "Yes" Max answers hesitatingly. " Then let''s go and cure her. She is in your bedroom, isn''t she?" Then they moved to Syna''s room. Syna''s body has become a husk of her past self. She has white hair and wrinkled skin. She was sleeping peacefully at the moment. The boy moved to Syna and then put his hand on Syna''s head. His hand started to glow more intensely and after some time Syna''s body started healing rapidly. Her hair becomes black again and her body looks like it was filled with vitality. After some time the boy removed his hand and Max could see that the boy stopped glowing. The boy turned toward him and said " Here she is healed. If you want the answer to why and who I am then come to this place tomorrow. " The Butler hands him the address. Max knows what he saw was a miracle. He was happy that his wife was now healthy. But he also wanted the answer to his questions and doubts. The next day Max goes to the address. There the boy said that he wanted his services for one full year and during that year he would know whatever he wants. The boy even provided a place to stay for his wife. During that year Max got to know that he( Max) is of a superior race. He has a power inside him that was not activated. He found out that the boy was The Messiah of his race and how much he suffers. He started to admire him and sooner with the time that admiration becomes devotion. He was devoted to him and his cause. He started seeing him as a god. And the same was with his wife. His God refined his power and also granted him the power to heal from the wounds. His God also made his flesh harder than metals. Bullets were barely able to pierce him. He awakened his power which was that he can create explosions from his hands and feet. Then when his training was completed his God sent him to do the work for his race''s rise. What Max doesn''t know was that when Sebastian and Joshua were searching for thugs and low life sc.u.ms for Joshua''s personal 100 men army. Joshua felt Max''s unawakened x gene. Then Joshua infected Syna with an incurable disease and when she was on her last leg, he presents himself as their savior. All was according to his plan and he gained another fanatically loyal subordinate. A/N: we saw how much our mc can be manipulative. And how angels are related to him. Also if I reach 500 powerstones than I will release 3 chapters on monday instead of usual one chapter. enjoy. Chapter 24 - Dengue yes it is what I am suffering from. so till one November no chapters. f.u.c.k Man. Chapter 24 - 22 A/n: Don''t know why I write this chapter. might even erase this chapter later. The Angels regroup at their hideout after finishing both the police and Baloni family. Marcus, Max''s right hand and childhood friend was worried about what they did and it''s consequences. He was not the only one who was worried about it. Every other member was worrying. Max looked at them and saw their worrisome faces. He stands up from his chair and looks toward every one of them. " Why the long face? " He calmly asked. They looked towards him but no one said anything to him except Marcus. " How can you be so calm after what we did, Max. We not only killed Baloni and his entire family, servants, and even his dogs. We burned down an entire police station all except one Police dog on your orders. We did all of that in a moment of heat and we even enjoyed it. But now what Max, now that my mind is clear I know what we did and what It means. We fcukin killed Baloni and that man has contacts. Now they will hunt us down. Now that''s not even the big problem, we burned down an entire police station, killed every police officer all except one. And by doing that we challenged their authority now the whole police department will be on our asses. Now you tell me why SHOULDN''T WE WORRIED. " Marcus said it all at once. He didn''t know what he was saying or what he was saying. He only knows one thing that they made a huge ass mistake and it is gonna cost them. Max just looked at him and calmly said " Done talking or do you want to say something else." Everyone looked surprised at Max''s statement. And with this statement, they knew Max had something planned for this situation. " What you did yesterday was not something rash. It was all planned. What you did was that you guys created the base of what we will become tomorrow. I know that every one of you is scared, don''t be. " " I wanted to ask you guys what we were before. Marcus here was a simple collector for a gang who doesn''t even give him respect. Tony, there was just a normal drug paddler and Watson was selling some guns on the order of others. We were just worms. Cannon fodder for our owners. We were at the bottom of the food chain. I promised everyone here when you guys decided to join me that we will rule this underworld and I am going to keep that. You guys were earning in coins and now tell me how much did you earn in a single week. 10 million each. If you guys are just scared of killing some low-level Mafia boss then you can leave right now. I will provide you a passport and settle you guys in a new country where they will never reach you." Max did not say anything for 10 full minutes and neither did the gang members. Max was never a speaker. But he knew his words made his intent clear on the matter. He was giving them a choice. And it looks like the choice. They choose to stay with him. " Okay then, looks like you guys have chosen. Look, guys, I am sorry for snapping at you. But understand that If I made you do something then obviously I have thought about it. What I told you to do was necessary to show the world how dangerous we are. Once someone told me a saying '' In this world, there are 2 types of people who are scared of things and 2nd ones who make others scared. '' And what we did yesterday will scare people. Many of those people who are at the top have a sleepless night because of us." Other members smiled at that. " You guys don''t need to worry about anything." And with that Max told them to follow him to the warehouse. In the warehouse, they saw carats after carts and some briefcases. Max signaled them to open the crates. When they opened them their jaws were open wide. There were weapons, a different type of weapons and all latest and some were, even more, high-tech than any weapon on the market. These were the weapons made by Joshua secretly. In the briefcases, there was some kind of red liquid in glass tubes. Everyone was looking at Joshua questioningly. " Money can do wonders boys." " The red liquid is what they call a diluted super-soldier serum. It makes you 10 times more powerful than you currently are for 3 to 4 hours and also heals your minor wounds. The weapons were a gift from someone special." The next day when the police commissioner was addressing the press The Angel''s sniped him. And in the evening another news came out which shocked everyone and that was that The Angels took down the Falcons and became the sole ruler of Eastern New York and thus becoming a new powerhouse of New York. Everyone knows what that means. They now have an army of people. The gangs surrendered and now were working for them. they knew that they were not going to stop at just the Eastern part. After killing the commissioner in front of everyone they directly send a message to everyone that now Angels owns New York. Chapter 25 - exam don''t waste your percious powerstones on this novel. you can leave a review if you want. guys my exams has started from tomorrow 2 pm. so i will not be able to upload and the dengue leaves quite weak too. so sorry. but do keep this in your library. I will upload as soon as my exams are over. thank you. Chapter 25 - 19 X-Gene is something else. The more I study it the further away it seems. The only thing that I have been right about is that X-Gene want''s to completely merge with its host. The more the use of X-Gene the more it will merge. So yes we need to practice our powers without any disturbance. And I know a certain bald head who will not be satisfied with it. According to him we should use less of our power and hide from the world. I never understood how he came with the theory that we are the next evolutionary step of humanity. How could he even come with such an awful theory is beyond my thinking capacity. We are a new race. A race specially designed to be on the top of every other race, even the celestials. I can understand that our DNA structure is based on humans and we are artificially created by the Eternals. But we are not humanity''s next step of evolution, No we are more than that. Some reports from my new spy network have come and it states that the kids that were abducted last year among them there is a chance that 5 percent of the kids were mutants, coincidence I think not. Look here is the thing, the other kids which were abducted 30 percent of them were smuggled outside the country by various gangs. 20 percent were kept in the country to exploit them. 10 percent were given to the gangs which made them beg on the street. 5 percent of the children go into the hands of the organ Mafia. 20 percent become the vampire food stock. Yes, Those bastards love children''s blood. The other 15 percent that I know will be trained in various agencies by the government and other shady organizations. But the kids which I believe are mutants there is nothing about them. That only means that they are in hell. You know, I hate it. Not just the mutant experiments but all of this child abduction thing. I am not a saint I know, heck the things that I have done in my revenge will make the satan my fan. But still, there is something inside me, whispering to kill everyone who was involved in these kidnappings. To ruin their life, to make them feel the same pain that they are inflicting on others. Something inside me is burning. I hate humanity to the core but it doesn''t mean that I like the kids in pain. I have seen a shiity childhood and what it does to you. No child deserves it. I still hate myself for killing all those kids and David too. They don''t deserve what happens to them but neither did we. I wanted to save them and kill those bastards. But I know I can''t do it for now. I am weak. Yes, I am. My powers are amazing but they are not on the level that I can take on an army of mobs like magneto. I need more power and people. I just have my healing factor and that takes stamina. My healing factor makes it impossible to gain strength by doing exercise or any other stuff like that. Because as soon as my muscles tear up it heals them in a second perfectly like they were before. That''s why I was having somewhat of a difficult time against the vampire who is now screaming in a soundproof room filled with sonic blasters. Now I am going through reports on some people who will be necessary for my future plans. While I was going through the papers Sebastian entered the lab. " Young Masters, dinner is ready." " Lead the way then Sebastian." When we entered the dining hall, I saw an African-American kid without ears sitting on a table. He was wearing my old clothes and looking at everything with curiosity and somewhat fear. During the way, Sebastian filled me with what transpired at his home. He noticed me and Sebastian entering the hall and looked toward us. I smiled at him. I and Sebastian take the seat at the dinner table. At first, Sebastian never eats with me. But I can be persuasive. I looked toward the boy and asked " So what''s your name, little one? " " Armando mu?oz, sir. " " quite a different name you have. So tell me what would you like to eat." I talked with him more and told him some jokes during the meal. By the end, his fear was gone and he was genuinely laughing. When we finished the meal, I send him to his room and I moved to my lab. After some time Sebastian arrived with his blood samples. " Sebastian I will be in a coma for one week to one month. Take care of everything for me. Also, please deliver those weapons to Max and tell him to get New York under him in one week. If anyone doesn''t comply with our wishes, make an example out of them. Also, Go to Missouri and take some blood from the quill family child." And with that order, Sebastian took his leave and I moved to a particular chamber in my lab. I have to find a faster way to merge another X-Gene into mine. And I found out. Turns out that I just have to disable my X-Gene as the main problem is my healing factor. It is the reason it takes me 6 months to merge Sebastian''s X-Gene. The chamber not only disables my X-Gene but also makes the merging faster. It has the same design as that of Captain America was born in. And I also discovered the vita rays formula. The vita rays are amazing. They can heal too fast and also help the cells adapt to the medicine injected. They can even cure cancer according to my research. But that''s it they can only be used in healing nothing more. They just make cells adapt faster, multiply them, heal wounds, and can be used in human experiments so that the subject lives. I inject Darwin''s blood and go for a sleep in the chambers. A/n: i am back Chapter 25 - notice no chapters today because I am busy at my college fresher party. so 2 chapters tomorrow also I will upload 3 chapters on monday if the book received 500 powerstones Chapter 26 - 23 For the whole week after the police massacre, New York bled. There was blood everywhere and in every street. Everyone got the message that these Angel''s have red wings. For the first time in history, the city has seen such cruelty. Angel''s were not only targeting the masterminds but were also targeting their family members. They were killing everyone related to their enemies no matter child or women. They were showing no mercy to anyone. Anyone who goes against them no matter who the Senators, Congressman, police officers, Mafia they killed everyone with their family included. In only one week they became a name that when was heard even Police officers wet their pants. It is not like the Police, FBI, or even the CIA was not doing anything. They were planning, scheming an attack on them. But what happened was something that not any one of them even thought about. So all 3 agencies made a special task force to finish Angels for once and all. Now what Angels did was that they killed the commanding officer of that special task force, skinned him, and hanged him in front of the task force office with his wife and 3-year-old son. Every member of the task force was beyond scared. Many of the congressmen who were on the payroll of others tried to take action against them. They thought they are a part of the government, so they are untouchables. Let''s just say many of them found their darkest secrets released in the press. They lost everything, their prestige, their wealth, their respect and in the end, they even lost their lives at the hand of The angels. With this, the Angels take down complete New york under their hold. At the end of the week, Angel''s have every gang under them. ?????????????????????????????????? S.H.I.E.L.D. HQ (Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division) Peggy Carter p.o.v. The Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division, better known by its acronym S.H.I.E.L.D., is an American extra-governmental military counter-terrorism and intelligence agency, tasked with maintaining both national and global security. Founded in the wake of the Allied victory over the Axis powers and HYDRA in World War II, S.H.I.E.L.D. was organized to protect the United States from all possible threats. With its advanced weapons and extraordinary agents, S.H.I.E.L.D. was maybe the greatest military power on Earth. Peggy Carter the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. and one of its founding members was not having a good week. She was now under a lot of stress. The reason for this stress was that of a Newly formed Drug Cartel ''The Angels''. They introduced a new hallucinating drug in the market called ''Dragon''s Blood''. This Drug was more effective and addictive than any Current Drug Present in the market. She at first glance knew that this drug was bad news. Because when Pablo became the American Drug Mafia king, It hurts a lot of people''s pride. And for such people, the emergence of this Drug was like finding water in a hot Desert. Those vultures were not going to sit down, they will fight for this Drug and it will result in a messy bloodbath. But what she doesn''t consider in her predictions was that Angel''s too can fight back. The Angel''s response was something no one could think about. They made examples out of everyone. New York''s drains have blood flowing into them instead of water. People can''t sleep at night. Those who went against Angels despite their position, power, or wealth were made an example. The situation has been out of control and now they have an army at their fingertips. Right now Peggy is in a meeting with other founding members and the deputy director Alexander Pierce. Howard is quite frustrated as the weapons used by the Angels are all of high quality and were a match for his latest weapons. We infiltrated the Angel gang 2 days ago. As of now, they are recruiting thugs so it was easy getting information because they might have taken hold of New York but their structure isn''t that solid right now. The agent is now reading the report. " so according to our information, The Angel''s head has declared that he will only rule the Drug business. He will not enter any of the other shady businesses like money laundering, kidnapping, and ransom, smuggling, etc. Also, he has declared extortion a crime. So if any gang or thug is found doing it he will be made an example. Also, he has warned every gang which works in other shady businesses that he might not be doing any of these businesses but he will be watching them and the moment they step out of their clothes he will Pull their skins out of their bodies. And yes he killed 20 games which deal in forced prostitution, child organ harvesting, and human trafficking. And honorable high table if I may, he showed mercy to others compared to them. He pulled out their eyes, ears, burned the families of the bosses, and this time he didn''t kill any of them. He cut their tongues and many more atrocities were done. Also according to our sources, he is planning something which will make New York truly their and no police will be after them after this work." Damn that bastard. He did all of this to show New York that he is not a bad person. He killed those people because they are the most hated business of the underworld. He is appealing to the ordinary people of New York and giving them a sense of security. He bans these businesses to show that he hates them and allows other businesses to run with rules. He is planting an idea in people''s minds and after killing those people in the underworld he might have been successful. " What does the public think of these acts done by him," Alexander asks with concern in his voice. That''s what I like in him, he knows when to ask, what to ask and whom to ask. " Well, sir, the public thinks that he is some kind of their protector after these acts." The agent replied. They will think of this. Now he just needs to tell them some kind of sad story about his past to the public and he will be their Messiah. After all, according to them whatever he does was an act to save them. The public already hates the police and corruption. After all, by killing these gangs he significantly reduces crime. And how can you forget about extortion being the crime thing? He earns more than enough to make all those people work for him who do extortion. So on one hand gets an army and on another hand, he becomes a hero in the public''s eyes. Everyone in the room understands what that means. Everyone worries present on their faces. We have to do something and fast. He has something big planned which will take him out of our reach that much I was sure of. We were discussing what to do with The Angels when an agent rushed in. His face was scared shitless. " Director...huff¡­.out¡­.huff...huff out there " " calm down agent and tell me what happened that made you so agitated c I said to her. " Mam please come with me. " We all left with her. We came outside the headquarters and what we saw made our blood run cold. There were 160 corpses outside. Men, women, children of all ages were present among them. One of the agents came forward in his hand was an envelope. The envelope has a drawing of wings colored in red. I was stunned once more but I control my emotions and open the letter there was only one sentence which was more devastating than anything " The Angels send their regard to miss carter." They were our Agent and their families. A/N: one bonus chapter when we will reach 500 powerstone. do tell how you like the chapters in cmnt please and leave a nice review. Chapter 27 - 24 A/n: sorry it took some time but enjoy. ??????????????????????????????? Saying Peggy was angry would be an understatement. Seeing so many corpses was devastating and it only fueled her hatred for The Angels. Alexander Pierce was stunned. He was showing an angry expression but that was fake. He looked toward Peggy and saw her angry look. He then turned toward the Agent and asked " Are they¡­" " Yes, sir. All of them were our agents and their family members. These were the agents which were sent to infiltrate the angel gang. " the agent replied. " make sure they are buried properly and with honor," Pierce said to the agents nearby. " Gentleman the weather is not good, I think we should move inside. " Pierce said in a very chilly and cold tone which promised painful death but again it was just a facade. Peggy and other members move to the meeting hall. There they just sat for one minute in complete silence. No one speaks a word but their eyes are full of hatred. " S.H.I.E.L.D. has been compromised. " Pierce said. Everyone looked toward him like they wanted him to continue. " Gentleman this¡­. All of this was planned for a very long time. They take Lincoln''s words '' If I have to cut a tree in 4 hours, then I will use 3 hours just to sharpen the Axe'' very seriously. This siege of New York was planned for a long time by the one Big Boss of ''The Angels''. They infiltrate every federal agency including S.H.I.E.L.D. I have to say they had us where they wanted us, cornered. They planned for years and we don''t have the slightest idea and this is infuriating. We should have known about all of this and we should have never underestimated them. And now we paid that mistake''s price and lost 40 of our honest and hardworking agents and their family. He just didn''t kill them, he killed them and their families and dumped their corpses like garbage in front of our stronghold. He made an example out of those and dared to put fear in our hearts. But we are S.H.I.E.L.D. He dared to attack us and we will now retaliate. Those agents'' sacrifice will not go unnoticed. That much I am promising. " Pierce said and by the end of his little speech, everyone who was in the room had a fire burning in their hearts. " Pierce is right we can''t be sitting down after this. We have to strike and strike hard. " Howard said. " we will. " Peggy said. But her voice was colder than ever, her eyes were focused and determined. Now at this moment, the telephone rang. Peggy lifts the receiver and starts the call. " I am good Mr. President. " " how do you know about that." " WHAT??? " " Sir, please he dared to strike us. " " Sir, just give us a chance. " " Ok, sir. " " I will be there. " Peggy put down the speaker and looked towards the members of the room. " President called. He said to not bother with ''The Angels'' and not to take any action against them he will deal with the matter himself. '''' Peggy told them. What she didn''t tell them was that he sounded scared. She knew the President quite well. He doesn''t have so many dark deeds in his account that can scare him. So what was the thing he was so scared of? He also is a headstrong person who would rather die than let someone blackmail him. He doesn''t fear death. He promises to tell her when she will meet him at the white house. ?????????????????????????????????? Some moments earlier Mr. President was working in his office when his phone rang. ( A/N: p for President and A for angel) " Hello " (P) " Hello, Mr. President. Hope you are doing good. " (A) " Who is this " (P) " I am no one, just a certain ''angel'' from the sky. Just wanted to know how you are doing. " (A) " You are their boss. "(P) " yes "(A) " why do you call me "(P) " Just wanted to know how you are doing. And wanted to tell you something."(A) " What do you want to tell me? " (P) " Oh, do you know how many people live in New York? How many works in the underworld kind of thing. "(A) " Is this some kind of threat that you are giving me? "(P) " oh no no you take it all wrong. What I want to tell you is that I want New York. Now let me tell you something. New York has 3 million people living inside it. (Made up number). 50000 people here are in shady work. I have 2500 people under me with automatic Rifles and guns. So imagine my surprise when you thought that the army should make a move to free New York. "(A) President fell silent. " what you think I will not know what you were planning. Those 40 agents that you sent were not so tight-lipped when I killed their families in front of them someone was bound to open their mouth. "(A) " you think you can scare me. "(P) " Oh, that information doesn''t scare you. So what will scare you? Let me think Yeah, that one. Mr. President another question about how to destroy America''s economy. Do you know the answer I know? Just blast some bombs in 2 companies'' headquarters namely Pepsico. And Coca-cola. Do you know what will happen then? Let me enlighten you an economic crisis will be happening. People will be scared of doing business with America, the supposedly safest country. There will be no foreign investment. And all the tourism will also be affected, people will be scared of doing work, etc. Now I might have planted some people in those companies beforehand. So if you can''t comply with my requests then it is ok. We will die and your army will also die and with that America too will get a scare on its glorious land."(A) The President''s face was pale. " What do you want? "(P) " We wanted you to not meddle with our business. Don''t send the army and your police, FBI, and S.H.I.E.L.D. after us. Let us do our business in peace. And in return, we will boost America''s economy too. After all, we need to make that black money white too. So you guys will be getting some tax from us. Like we will have to make shell companies and some big companies and we will have to pay taxes etc. Plus we will also completely sponsor your campaign. No one of your candidate''s needs to spend a single penny of their money. We will fully sponsor you. Plus you wanted to invade those oil-rich countries too. Then just declare us terrorists from there and kill any of the 50 Muslims and ''The Angels'' are dead for the world. Plus you got the perfect reason to invade those countries. I am not saying that you don''t come after us. That you do that is your work. But let us go to the normal gang rules. You came after us, we kill you like rules. You got us and we retaliate. Let''s just go into the cold war again, ok. You understand now, don''t you? And yes I will be killing some people like those businessmen who thought that they can pressure you and we will be scared. So Mr. President what do you say."(A) " let me think about it. "(P) " Mr. President, I am a very impatient person. So you either tell me now that you agree with me or you don''t. If you agree with me then by the evening you will get a perfect reason to invade those countries and we would be dead for the world. Now, what do you say? "(A) " look just give me some time. "(P) " you don''t understand Mr. President that if you take time then one of the bombs can detonate if the time is up. "(A) " Don''t. Ok, I agree. "(P) " Now was it that hard. "(A) " see you in today''s press meet."(A) And after that call in the evening, the president held a press conference and told the world that Angels were dead. And that Angel''s were some Muslim terrorist from the middle east and the American secret service jilled all of them. International Relations were again in turmoil. A/N: 500 powerstone for a bonus chapter. Chapter 28 - notice. ok guys look here is the thing. I used the word muslim in last chapter. if someone feel that their feelings are harmed please tell. I have asked about it first and I am asking about it again. are you guys comfortable with the religious bashing. look I read the Quran and Geeta both. I am a Hindu. ok, so I respect both religions. so just tell if you are ok with it. if you are not I just have to change some words and it will be done. also the next chapter will be at 12 p.m. Because it is a very cold night here. I feel cold and heat more than anyone. Chapter 28 - 25 The Angels had New York under their control in 2 weeks. During this time Joshua was hibernating inside the cryo chamber. His body was assimilating the new power that he gained from Darwin''s blood. The quick adaption power was evolving his body to a higher degree so that he can channel his full power. Sebastian was watching him as usual. He was somewhat worried because according to his Young Master''s calculation the procedure should have been completed in one week and now it has been 2 weeks. He knows his young master''s power will not let him die and he is immortal. He has seen how powerful his Young Master''s healing factor is. His young master once bathed with molten tungsten which has a melting point of 3400 degrees Celsius. And the molten lava tore through his Young Master''s body. He was scared shitless but in less than a minute his young master was healed. His body doesn''t even have any kind of burn marks. Or that one time when his young master tested his power in front of a Gatling Gun. The bullets tore through his body and again he was healed in under a minute. His Young Master has gone to the extreme to train his powers. He can heal anyone from anything. He can inflict various diseases and can cure them. He can enhance the power of others as he did with him. Sometimes he thinks that the burden on His young Master''s shoulders is far too much to carry. His Young Master''s power in itself is a power that can mainly just be used for healing people. But the situations force him to use this power to hurt others. Many people would break if they even go through half of what his Young master goes through. Abusive parents, parents who were also involved in a mutant hating cult that burned people alive. Seeing people torture other people just because they have some powers which they don''t even choose. Seeing his love burned alive by the same people. Yes anyone would be wanting nothing to do with this world. But his young master on that day gets his very reason to live. He will protect his race from those who seek to harm them, he will make sure that their race prospers in peace. He will make sure that their race will reach its full potential. So that no one needs to go through what he did. He will become a devil to those who seek to harm their race and his people, and he will go to any length to secure their race''s future. His Young Master is not a delusional fool who thinks that they can coexist with humans by just showing them their good side. He is also not a hot-headed fool who thinks that declaring war on Governments will help our race. No, he knew that he would have to conquer the humans by their means. Money, intelligence, punishment, and division are the things that if someone can understand then he can do everything in the world. His Young Master will do everything to present himself as a god in front of humanity. '' Oh, Young Master, you don''t even know that people already saw you as a god. You are our Messiah.'' His Young Master let many of his brethren go through the dark times as only during those times they will truly see what lay behind that soft smile of humanity is. How demonic humans can truly be. Of course, he will save them so that they can rise from all of humanity''s lies. Sebastian was lost in his mind and was praising his Young Master''s glory. Then all of a sudden the cryo pod was blasted away. He saw his Young Master''s body floating in the air with Golden Glow coming out of it. This was mesmerizing. His glow contains some kind of warmth that was rejuvenating his every cell. He was feeling happy all of a sudden. This feeling was like an Angel from God has descended from the heavens. Sebastian was just looking at the scene with awe. And then Joshua opens his eyes. They were blood red. His hair started to change its color. Now they were red like blood. His body muscles started to bulk out. His physique started to change. His height was 6 feet before was now increasing. His body was becoming like that of a bodybuilder. His shoulders were getting broader. His clothes were torn to pieces. The warm aura that he was giving before is now changed to that of an aura of power, authority. His aura was now that of a demon coming out of hell. But then Joshua''s body again started to change. Now the muscles were compressing and their density was growing. But the only thing that was changing this time was only his muscles. Now once this was done the feeling that Joshua was giving now was denser than before. Sebastian thought that he was in the presence of a predator who was ready to pounce on his prey. And Sebastian was feeling scared for a very long time. Then Joshua retracted his aura and looked at his n.a.k.e.d body and smiled, the warmth returned, his hairs which were standing in the air like they were defying gravity itself now fell. " This is Good, don''t you think Sebastian," Joshua said praising the change in his body. Sebastian came out of his shock and said " Yes, Young Master, you surely gained a lot out of this. I can feel the power pulsating through you. " " Let''s get me some clothes," Joshua said and moved toward the wardrobe that he keeps in his underground lab. When Sebastian saw his Young Masters bareback he was shocked again as he saw a face made up entirely from the muscles. It looks like a demon who was smiling. A/n: DONE JOSHUA IS OUT OF HIS SLUMBER. HE HAS ALSO GAINED THE DEMON FACED BACK TOO. MY ONLINE CLASSES COMES UP SUDDENLY AND THEY WERE FROM 9 AM TO 4 PM. SO I WAS NOT ABLE TO WRITE THE CHAPTER. DURING THAT TIME. ALSO, THE THING THAT I FORGOT TO MENTION IS THAT EVERY CHAPTER THAT I AM RELEASING THIS WEEK IS DEDICATED TO 2 OF MY MOST LOYAL READERS SSJBROLY AND QUeNTON. SO EVERY CHAPTER THIS WEEK IS DEDICATED TO THEM Chapter 29 - late guys the chapter will be late because something came up that I didn''t know. something very dark from ancient times. this thing eats children and college students alive and it is now after me. so once i am safe from the this ancient demon ( online classes) I will upload. also the chapter need some editing. this chapter will be deleted after the chapter upload. Chapter 29 - fookin join the discord guys please join the discord for announcement''s and to talk to me about this book or more. the reasom is that i can''t post a chapter whenever I want to tell that chapter is late, or i need your help or some other book issues. Because for me this book is an group effort cause i don''t know about many marvel characters. and we can talk their. so here is the link. discord.gg/hr2G8JEC discord.gg/hr2G8JEC discord.gg/hr2G8JEC Chapter 30 - late guys the chapter will be late because something came up that I didn''t know. something very dark from ancient times. this thing eats children and college students alive and it is now after me. so once i am safe from the this ancient demon ( online classes) I will upload. also the chapter need some editing. this chapter will be deleted after the chapter upload. Chapter 30 - 26 Joshua was seeing his changes in the mirror. His blood-red eyes and hair, his perfectly chiseled muscles, and most importantly his back which has formed a demon face but these were only his appearance-wise changes. What truly changes was how he perceived things now. He can feel all the martial arts that he has learned throughout his training all mixed in his muscles. He can do them without even thinking. His instincts which were already highlighted by him before were now shooting through the roof. His hearing has been improved beyond anything, he can hear people''s heartbeats. His eyes can see a fly''s wings flapping from 100 m. His sense of touching was also more enhanced. He can feel the slightest change in the wind through his skin. He can smell what people have eaten the previous night and with that, he can even sense people''s emotions. Yes,'' he became an empath. But where empathy would create a problem for many people because the negative emotions would turn them into a demon of hate and anger who would just want to kill, It was not a problem for him. He has changed his brain the moment he discovered that he could smell Sebastian''s feeling of suppression. What he didn''t know is that his adaption power enhances his brain so not only can he block empathy''s drawbacks but he completely nullifies them. Also, he can know what diseases a person has by just looking at them. His strength has risen exponentially. He could feel that he has the strength to flatten the mountains with a single fist and that he can flatten the mountains. He feels that he could beat Sebastian. And here we are talking about Sebastian. A person whose base strength is equal to 60 tons and in his mutation form he is around 110 tons to 125 tons. Now take noted folks that the average strength for a male ''Asgardian'' is 30 tons. Geniuses like The Warriors Three have strength equal to 45 tons to 50 tons. Thor has a brute Strength of around or above 100 tons. So yes Sebastian can defeat Thor in brute strength anyway and Sebastian is only an Alpha. Plus now he can decipher the neuro-electrical signals which in turn gave him the strongest mind-reading ability. But only mind-reading not telepathic. He can decipher what other people are thinking, he can not go into their minds and read their memories. And there is no defense against it because you can''t change the signal of your neuro-electric pathway. He can decipher what you are thinking at the moment but can''t manipulate you through telepathic means. He also can''t change your memories or put ideas in your mind like a telepath would do. But still, it is pretty powerful. Plus Joshua Also got the power to produce and manipulate organic metal. He immediately turned his bones into that and felt his power rising. He can feel his bones turned into metal in a second and his power rises even more. He again tried to make his organs and skin into organic metal and he was able to. There was no pain in the process. He walked toward the metal detecting machine and found out that the metal he is making is undetectable. He walks toward a giant magnet. The magnet is very special. It has two modes one is magnetic normal mode and another one diamagnetic to control the nonferrous metals. He tested on both modes and found out his metal is not attracted to any one of the modes. So it was safe to use it as no one like magneto will be able to control him. He converts back his bones and organs to flash again. He doesn''t need the organic metal, his base power is more than enough to contend with The Hulk, and if we consider his healing Factor no one can defeat him except those entities. But if we have to ask him what is his biggest gain then it would be the control of his body. He can control every cell of his body. He can feel that he is in true control of his cells. He can feel his blood pumping and move in his pluses, he can feel his heart beating, he can feel how his lungs are taking air in them. He can feel every action of his body. It gives him various abilities. He can shapeshift in any form as he can access his Genemone now to its fullest capabilities which enables him to shapeshift in any kind of animal he wants. He has mystique''s power without even having her DNA. Also, his DNA is constantly evolving due to the adaptation power from Darwin. He tried to change into a Falcone. He was able to turn into the Falcone with just a thought which maybe was even faster than mystique. He could feel his bones molding according to his thoughts into the structure of the animal he envisioned. That gave him another idea. He tried manipulating his bones to form a spike of bones on his palm and he was able to do that. Then he turned that bone spike into his Organic metal. This gave him another powerful trick into his arsenal. This power of his is the same as the power of the ''Kaguya'' clan from ''Naruto''. He can even control his hair length and with his metal-infused, in them, he can use them as a weapon too. He could also use his nails as weapons too. He tried to control his blood but he wasn''t able to. " interesting¡­" '' looks like I have to wait for some time to get Hemokinesis.'' Joshua thought to himself. But then Joshua tried something that he needed the most for his plans. He tried to make a pair of white majestic wings like that of an angel. He moved his bones to form a structure of wings and then combine the various designs of wings from his Genemone as it contains every animal''s DNA. It took him 2 minutes to form a working pair and now he looks exactly an angel. '' There is something off but what.'' He thought as he looked like an angel but his aura was that of a devil. He moved to the mirror again to see how he looks. '' Of course the hair color and the eyes. It makes me look like a menacing demon.'' He changed his hair back to blonde and his eyes to Golden color. He then uses his dichromium power which gave him a golden glow all over and now he was giving a feeling of love and care. He looked like an angel that descended from the heavens to transcend the folks. Sebastian was standing behind him all this time and he was stunned by what he was seeing. "Sebastian, prepare some food. I am hungry and ask Max to come here as soon as possible. I have a gift to give you both. " A/N: SORRY FOR THE LATE RELEASE BUT I HAVE COLD AND FEVER PLUS MY EYES WERE TEARING WHENEVER I LOOKED AT THE PHONE. I ALSO HAVE TO REWRITE THIS CHAPTER CAUSE IN THE PREVIOUS VERSION OF THIS CHAPTER I FELT THERE WERE THINGS WHICH WERE LACKING. ALSO YOU CAN GET ANOTHER CHAPTER TODAY. ALSO PLEASE VOTE ME SOME POWERSTONES. Chapter 31 - 26 Max P.O.V. Max arrived at the Foley estate as quickly as he could, after all, it was his lord''s order and you don''t make God wait. He was greeted by Merry, the head maid of the estate. She is a blond woman of 28 years. He knows her tragic story. She treats his Lord as an angel. She was married at the age of 20. She has a loving husband who was a Navy Seal and he died when she was 25. Leaving her and her daughter alone. Merry was a woman of hard will at that time. She decided to raise her daughter all by herself. She got a job as a teacher of the English language. All was going great and she and her daughter were happy. But the world doesn''t want to see anyone happy. A rich asshole who was drunk in power and alcohol was driving fast one day and had an accident. In that accident, her daughter died. She buried her daughter with the same hands who once promised to protect her from every danger. And you know what happens to that asshole, nothing. He was rich, he made an army of lawyers to save him and he was saved with a little of 1000 dollar fine. Merry lost all her hopes of Justice, she felt like she didn''t deserve to live as she failed her daughter. So what she did was that she jumped in front of a moving car. Now luckily it was Sebastian who was driving the car with his Lord inside. His lord healed her and asked her why she jumped in front of his car. She told everything. His Lord offered her her revenge and asked her to serve him. Now the services were not what the gutter minded people think. No, his Lord is above them. He once had true love and lost it. No, he asked her to be his Maid and in return, he would give her the strength to take her revenge. She agreed and his Lord gave her powers. She was not an Elysian with dormant power in her body like him. No, she was a normal human. His lord made her into a high human. And she took her revenge on everyone involved. That police officer who investigated the case and helped in hiding the evidence, the lawyers who defended him despite knowing the truth, and the main preparatory. She shredded every one of them into pieces in only a single night and from then on she is a loyalist of her lord working for him. She didn''t know but his Lord knows that she still feels the pain of losing her 3-year-old child. He without letting her know has recovered the body of the child and is working on reviving her. He once saw the child''s body in a glass pod with liquids in it and asked Sebastian about it and he told him the Story. P.O.V. end Merry takes Max to the dining hall and he sees a peculiar American African child sitting on one of the chairs. The child was wearing luxurious clothes and seemed impatient for something. The servants were putting dishes on the table. " Please take a chair, Mr. Max. Master and Sir Sebastian would be coming at any moment. " she said in an emotionless cold voice. " Let the Lord come first. I will take the chair after he is here and Merry please don''t use honorifics with me. I am not worthy of them. " Max said in a serious voice but Merry did not reply to Max. The child looked toward him and then again started to look sideways. After some time Joshua and Sebastian walked into the dining hall. Darwin looked excited for some reason. He gets up from the chair and runs toward Joshua and hugs his legs. Joshua looked at him and smiled. He then picks up Darwin''s 5-year body from the ground and places him in his lap. " So little guy, Sebastian here told me that you Changed your name to Darwin." Joshua said pinching his nose and chuckling. " Yes, I don''t like my last name too long for my taste. Darwin is short and cool " Darwin said smiling. Sebastian, Merry, and Max watched this interaction between them with a smile on their faces. " Now go and sit on your chair," Joshua said to Darwin. Darwin runs toward his chair and Joshua too moves toward the dining table and sits on the main chair. " So Max, how are you doing. All good I hope. " asked Joshua while signaling to both Sebastian and Max to sit down. " Everything is Great with your blessings my Lord." Max replied in his usual tone. " Come on Max, that was a one-time thing. I was mostly joking at that time." Joshua said Making an annoyed face but deep down he was pleased that Max saw him like that. After all, it was this devotion toward him that he was after from the start. " You might have said that in a joke but for me, it was the day that I met a real God. " Max said. " Call me whatever you want. Now let me introduce you to my little brother Darwin. " Joshua says, introducing Darwin to Max. Darwin looked toward Max and Max smiled at him in adoration. Max and Joshua then talked about business for some time. Mainly about the supply of Dragon blood and how to expand their territory. Then Darwin suddenly asked Joshua " Big brother, Josh, I wanted to train in martial arts." " What brings that up." Joshua asked. " I wanted to help you and share your burden. " Darwin says while hesitating but without any stutter. Merry was serving tomato soup to Joshua when he said " No thanks, Merry. I had my fill. You Darwin go to your bedroom and You Sebastian out meet me in the training yard. Max waits for some time. We will talk after some time. " Joshua was angry. A/N: BY FAR THE HARDEST CHAPTER I HAVE EVER WRITTEN NOT BECAUSE OF THE WORDING OR ANYTHING BUT BECAUSE MY HEAD IS IN CONSTANT PAIN. I HAVE TAKEN PAINKILLERS BUT NO EFFECT. EVEN MY VEINS IN MY HEAD ARE GIVING ME LOADS OF PAIN. IT IS SO SEVERE THAT THE LEFT SIDE OF MY FACE IS HURTING RIGHT NOW. ALSO, SOME POWERSTONES WOULD BE AMAZING FOR MY HARD WORK. Chapter 32 - 28 One day before Joshua woke up. Sebastian was doing regular household work to distract his mind. He obviously doesn''t need to do them. He was just doing it to take his mind from the slumber that his young Master has taken. For some time Sebastian''s daily routine is getting up from his bed, eating, playing with Darwin as he called himself nowadays, and stare at the Cryo pod his master is in. Today was not different. Sebastian went to little Darwin''s room. Darwin''s room was filled with Plushies. The room has a wardrobe section which was filled to brim with luxurious clothes. The room also has a big mirror and an attached bathroom. When Darwin first saw how big his room was, he was left in awe. When Sebastian entered. Darwin was ready to play with Sebastian. He was wearing a blue-striped white shirt and black half pants; he was wearing a sailor cap on his head. Sebastian looked at the energetic boy and said " let''s go, Sailor. An exciting adventure is waiting for us. " " Aye aye, Captain. " And Sebastian took him to the garden. The garden was as usual pretty in every sense. The lush green bushes, which were trimmed into various shapes and sizes of animals. All kinds of flowers were blooming in their full glory. The roses were distributing their fragrance all over the place. And the white Lily''s were dancing with the winds. Sebastian and Darwin played there till noon. Everything was going as usual but Sebastian could feel it that there was something off with Darwin. After having lunch in the Garden. Sebastian asked Darwin " Out with it boy, what''s troubling you. Did someone say anything? If they do then tell me. " " No nothing like that happens Sebastian, everyone is good, especially Merry. She treats me very kindly and also made pancakes for me. " Darwin says. " Then what is troubling you. I know something is bugging you and I want to know what it is. " Sebastian asked with a slight rise in his voice. " Why " Darwin said with tears in his eyes. " What " Sebastian was surprised at that. " Why do people here care for my happiness while my own parents didn''t. Why does Merry make good food for me while my mother even starved me? Why does everyone here look at me with care instead of despising me? Why do you care if I have a bruise while other people gave them to me? Why are you treating me with such kindness, isn''t I a monster that my father and mother told me I am. SO TELL ME WHY " Darwin let it all out, every question that was ringing in his mind, every doubt all was out. His eyes were filled with tears. He was staring at his feet and crying. Sebastian was now somewhat regretting his decision of letting his parents and that neighborhood live. He wanted to go there and pull out every single sc.u.m''s backbone. But he controlled himself. He was also waiting for this opportunity too. Because right now his answer will determine how heartily Darwin will serve his lord. Will it be because they save him from his parents or will it be because he wanted to. Sebastian knows what he is going to do will severely displease Joshua. Joshua has given him strict Instructions that no child brainwash or not use Children for his Race''s rise. Once the children will grow up and they will have seen humanity''s behavior toward them then they will decide. Sebastian can understand after all Joshua is all but a 16-year child. A child who has seen what no one should. Joshua thinks that he alone will be enough and he might be but this not a war to be fought. This is a revolution we are talking about and it needs people. People who are willing to raise their voices and at times weapons. Joshua needs an army and he will get it. And the first soldier of this Revolutionary Army is standing in front of him. He will take Joshua''s anger if it means it is for his good. Sebastian in a firm tone said " Why, because You are one of us. The Elysians. " Elysians such a befitting name for their race. Exactly showing their status. " us??? Elysians??" Darwin said to him with a questioning look. Sebastian allowed a small smirk on his face. And then Sebastian told Darwin about their race and how humans hate them for just being born. How they treated his brother and sisters. He didn''t tell him a censored story of what happens to them. He told him a detailed version of what happens in the labs. He knows that Darwin was a very smart boy and he will understand the gravity of the situation. Then he told him about Joshua and his dream of their race''s rise. He told him how Joshua overworked day and night. He told him the reason and motivation of Joshua. He told him how Joshua''s parents killed his love. By the end of it, Darwin has red eyes. He was angry. He only said one thing to Sebastian " Please Sebastian train me." This time it was not the eyes of a naive, pitiful boy. This time the eyes were full of conviction. Darwin P.O.V. '' So that''s why I didn''t see brother Josh. He is busy there trying to save more of my brothers and sisters. '' '' he alone shares all the burden for all of us. No, not anymore.'' He will help him. He will help him eradicate those filthy humans. His brother has already been through a lot. He will not be alone in this battle. My brothers and sisters out there are waiting for me to save them and I will do it. I looked at Sebastian. " Sebastian please train me to your fullest extent. I wanted to stand with big brother Josh against them. " A/N: DARWIN HAS HIGH IQ SO HE PRECEDES THINGS DIFFERENTLY THEN NORMAL PERSON. ALSO, JOSHUA IS STILL A 16 YEAR KID. HE TOO HAS SOME FLAWS WHICH WILL BE DEALT WITH THROUGHOUT THE STORY. I HAVE CRIED DURING WRITING THIS. I WAS MIGHT NOT BE ABLE TO EXPRESS THOSE EMOTIONS WHICH I FELT DURING WRITING IT. I CONNECTED TO DARWIN HERE AND WITH JOSH TOO. BECAUSE HE SAW HIS LOVE BEING BURNED ALIVE. Chapter 33 - 29 Joshua was very angry at Sebastian for various reasons. He was angry because Sebastian tried to manipulate a little child. He was angry that Sebastian thought that he needed help. He was angry because Sebastian didn''t believe him. But the reason he was most angry was that Sebastian didn''t follow his orders. It hurts Joshua as it was not the command that Sebastian didn''t follow. But it was his trust that he broke. Joshua trusted Sebastian that he will not disobey him, he will understand him but he broke that trust. Now Joshua was standing in the training yard with his shirt and shoes off. He knows that this combat will ruin them. So he takes them off. He was wearing casual clothes, not the battlefield ones. And with the magnitude of this spar, those clothes were going to be ruined. Sebastian entered the training yard. He was wearing the same clothes he was wearing before. Because Sebastian''s uniform is specially made to take the strain of his abilities. Joshua feels Max, Merry, and Darwin looking at them but his full focus was on Sebastian. " Do you remember Young Master that The first lesson I taught you was that the one who gets angry becomes blind in battle. " Sebastian said looking at him. " Oh, I remember that Sebastian. But I also remember that nothing stands in front of overwhelming strength." (Joshua) " then come, Young Master." ( Sebastian) With that, Joshua ran at Sebastian while raising his left fist and he was going to hit Sebastian in the face but Sebastian had no nervousness on his face, he was calm as an ocean. When the fist gets near Sebastian''s face Sebastian tilted his face right side dodging the fist and at the same time kneeing Joshua in Guts. *boom* With a loud boom, Joshua skid back 10 meters. For the spectators, it was like one second they were talking and the next second there was a loud boom and Skidding marks that led to Joshua''s position. They were awed at both of their powers and speed. It also lit a fire in young Darwin. " Come on Young Master, use your full strength. Show me how much you have improved." Sebastian said with the ever presenting calm. Joshua looked at him and then his Body muscles started to buff up. The veins became clear. His hair and eyes turned red. Before even a second was completed Joshua appeared behind Sebastian and punched him. Sebastian noticed that attack and activated his X-Gene powers. His skin became red in a nanosecond and it absorbed most of the power behind the attack but the rest of the power behind the attack was enough to launch him into the air. Sebastian tried to control himself in the air but Joshua again appeared behind him and then again punched him in the abdomen and he Sebastian formed a carter where he landed. All of this happens in only 7 seconds of their fight. Sebastian got a hold of himself and was standing in the carter the 8th second. He too was serious. He let out all of his power. His clothes were shattered from the pressure of his full power release. His skin turned completely red. He moved with a speed and was above Joshua''s head with a hand spear. He was aiming for Joshua''s eyes. Joshua blocked that with his hand. Sebastian was surprised at the toughness of Joshua''s muscles. His hand spear move has at least 120 tons of power behind it and it didn''t even make Joshua move from his position neither did it penetrate his skin. Joshua too curled his right hand and made it into a fist and while Sebastian was surprised he delivered him an upper hook. Sebastian again was launched in the air but this time Joshua didn''t stop. He continuously punched Sebastian. One second Sebastian was in the air and the other second on the land. Sebastian too was a veteran so he gets a hold of himself. He too started punching Joshua. For the spectators, there were just some blurs and *boom* *paw* sounds and the new forming carters. It has been 30 minutes and their fight was still ongoing. The only difference was that Sebastian was bleeding and Joshua still looks angry. The reason Joshua looks alright was because of his healing factor and he also shut down Sebastian''s healing factor during their fight. " huff¡­ huff¡­. Tell me, Young Master, why are you so angry. I know it is not because of what happens with little Darwin. There is something else that is bugging you. " Sebastian said while huffing. Joshua again punched him in the face and Sebastian fell to the ground. Joshua sits on his chest and starts punching him in the face. " Why am I so mad. You Sebastian Betrayed my trust. I trusted you. You disobeyed me. My order was clear, no child soldiers in my war. But you thought that I am weak and will need help. " Joshua said but this time there were some tears in his eyes. He was deeply hurt at Sebastian''s blatant disregard of his order and he still keeps pounding at Sebastian. Then Sebastian caught his punch and flipped him. Sebastian and Joshua both stood at the same time. Joshua again ran toward Sebastian to punch him but this time Sebastian dodged and hugged him tightly. " At peace son. " Sebastian said to Joshua. ''Son'' with that word every bit of anger toward Sebastian flushed away. The tears that were forming in his eyes started to fall freely. Sebastian knew that Joshua was not angry but was scared. Scared that he too has betrayed him like every other person in his life did. ''Silly boy, after all, you are just a 16-year kid.'' Sebastian thought to himself. " How could you even think that I would even disobey your orders. There is a reason Darwin asked you for the training. Your Orders are proof of your trust in me. And you have to understand that this war is not only yours to fight. It is a war that every mutant no matter old, child, young, women have to fight. Even if you wanted the children to be not a part of this. You have to understand that they have seen the worst of humanity and they would want to share your burden because you are their savior, their god. You are their light in the darkest night, you are their hope of survival. They will stand with you. These children have seen more than what war veterans have seen. They put acid in their veins. They cut them. These children are not innocents anymore. Do you know when I told Darwin yesterday that would he like to make his scars go away, do you know what he said. He said he didn''t want them to be healed because they reminded him how cruel humans can be. I never doubted your strength. How can I, when the strongest person I have seen is you. But you have to understand there are others out there who wish to be strong, like Darwin and Max. Don''t take this away from them. Now come on inside I know you are still hungry. " and with that Sebastian ended his speech and moved to the dining hall inside the mansion leaving Joshua behind. Joshua stood there for half an hour and at last, he laughed. " Thank you, Sebastian. I was a fool to think It is a war of mine and mine alone. Thank you for telling me the truth. " A/n. ( here it is done. Now I again might tell you Joshua is a mere 16-year-old. He might be intelligent but not wise. He has flaws and demons in the heart that needed to be taken care of. Tell me in cmnts what you guys think of this chapter. also, some powerstones would be good. oh yeah you guys can join my discord too discord.gg/NKXyq5Hz at here. let''s chat.) Chapter 34 - 30 The next day in the morning Joshua called Darwin in his Study room. He understands Sebastian''s words but he still feels like he should talk to Darwin about the thing he wanted. Darwin entered Joshua''s study room and looked at him. Joshua was going through some papers when he entered the room. Joshua placed the papers on the table and said " Good morning, Darwin." He said with a smile. " Good morning, Big Brother Josh. " Darwin said, unsure of how to respond after yesterday. " Come sit on the couch," Joshua said and stood up from his table and moved toward the couch. Darwin sits in front of him. " you know I am not angry at you for yesterday. I was angry because of some other issues. It was not because of you so stop looking at your feet." Joshua said. " Really¡­ " Darwin said, still nervous in front of him. " Really" Joshua said with a chuckle. " You know Darwin, you are special, very special even among us Elysians. You might be one of the most powerful among us and have a lot of potential. You are smart enough to understand what many a.d.u.l.ts can''t even comprehend. So I will be frank with you. Do you know what I have done and what I will do? I am not a hero Darwin. I have done things that I am not proud of. I have killed people and many of them were not even guilty. I have made people do bad things to children and women. They were in pain and I have enjoyed their pain. Every day I hate myself but I steel my heart To do. Look I even saved you because your power helped me further my goal. " Joshua said it. And for some time none of them speak. Then Joshua started to speak again " look if you join me in this war. You will have to become emotionless. You will have to do things that will challenge your morals and ethics. You will have to do things that would make you reconsider your life choices. I just don''t want you to look back and think ¡­ " Joshua was not able to finish what he was going to say. Darwin looked at Joshua with an understanding. He saw that there was some wetness in his eyes. " You know big brother I know about all that. And you know what I thought. Everything has a price. And someone has to pay. Rich kids enjoy their wealth that their ancestors paid for. So how can our race''s freedom come without any sacrifice? Someone has to sacrifice their sleep, their morals, their ethics, their sanity. And you know you have done all of this and still you are doing more and more. You know you say that you saved me because of your need. Let me tell you, you didn''t. You could have gotten my blood sample anytime but you choose to save me. I am still here even after your need was done. You say that you hate humans but you helped Merry who is human. You have done all those things but in a war a soldier kills people and he is hailed as a hero. You are a fool big brother If you think this will scare me. I am doing it because I wanted to do It. No one is forcing me to do anything and believe me our bredren too will fight for your cause You are the one leading us. You Joshua Foley no matter what you tell yourself are a good being. And you deserve more. I promise your brother when the day for the sacrifice will come, this brother of yours will not get cold feet. " Darwin said with such enthusiasm that Joshua was shocked. He grabs Darwin in a hug and then starts to ruffle his hair. " so I am a fool, come again you little brat. " Joshua and Darwin started to laugh. " Big brother, stop doing it. " Darwin said between the laughs. Sebastian entered the study room. A smile found its way on his face. " quit it both of you. Behave. " Sebastian said but he was happy to see his Young Master genuinely smile. " Ah, Sebastian you are here. Go tell Merry to prepare the best food we are celebrating. Today the Elysian army Gets its first General." Joshua said and Sebastian was beyond surprised and happy at Darwin. " yes, Young Master. " Sebastian bowed with one hand on his chest. " Also Sebastian, tell Mary and Max to come to meet me. I have a gift for you people. " Joshua said. ********************************************* Someone in the future wrote that the day June 6th, 1986 was the day that Elysian people gained another pillar of their faith. On this day a 6-year-old boy moved their god''s heart and proved his determination to fight for the freedom of his race. The boy is known by Various titles throughout the universe. For his people, he is the benevolent prince of their race. For their God, he is his little brother. For the Elysian army, he is The General who never loses. But the title given to him by his enemies is the most eye-catching. He is The Demon General of the Elysian''s. His name alone is enough to change the tide of the war. The one-man army, The Death God Darwin. A/n: a short chapter I know but It was necessary. Don''t worry you will get what you signed up for in the next chapter. Also please I don''t think that my story is so bad that you can''t even give a review or A powerstone. If you like the story please add it to your library, give some powerstone ( i am not saying you give it all of your power stones only one powerstone will be enough to show your support.) . also please review the story I needed your review. Chapter 35 - 31 Sebastian, Max, and Mary were all standing in Joshua''s study room. Every one of them was excited as they saw Joshua play with a black liquid. This liquid at one time would turn into a solid and sharp weapon and other times it was as fluid as water. " So what do you guys think? " Joshua asked the three of them. " It is really marvelous, Josh," Mary said in her ever lovely and kind voice. After what happens with her Joshua enters her life. He offered her help and her revenge. When she first heard his request of serving him she thought about some other stuff that she might have to do but she still agreed because she wanted her revenge. When the revenge was fone for she was ready to be violated by the devil. But he didn''t do anything to her. He made her his Housemaid. Her work was like a normal person doing a job. She got paid and all that. She was quite surprised and confused at what was happening. Then one day the little boy came covered in blood and with a maniacal expression on his face. But she knows the look in his eyes. This was the look that she had when she fulfilled her revenge. That begs the question of what this boy has gone through. She didn''t judge him. The next day she saw him in the Garden taking care of trees. And after one month he again came covered in blood with the same expression. She knows the reality. He was like her. Alone. Alone in this world. He was alone in this whole world just like her. She found herself caring for a 14 and a half-year-old boy. This care was nothing lewd or like she was falling in love with him. No, she found herself genuinely caring for him as a mother would do. She then asked Sebastian to train her too. He did and he also told her Joshua''s life story. Nonetheless, she was angry. She already has no faith in humanity when they denied her the Justice she deserved. One day she found him staring at a tree. He has tears and with him Sebastian too was sad. He was not able to gather his trust to tell him that everything will be alright because he knows nothing will be. On that day she hugged him and told him that he needs to be strong. She told him to cry his heart out and he did. He melted in her arms, he cried the most on that day, and with him, 2 more cried. On that day a young teenager who never felt a mother''s warmth felt what it likes. And a mother who lost her child got a son. And from that day till today Joshua came very long in his path in a very short time. And now she even gets another son Darwin whom she loved to spoil. " I know it looks amazing but its properties are even more amazing. " Joshua said. " This matter is something that only I can make. I can manipulate it completely. It is far sturdier than any metal you have heard. Also, it''s toughness comes only second to Adamantium and Vibranium. It defies physics. It can bond with any living organism. Yes, it can bond with your body and you can turn it off and on at will. It improves you at the genetic level and increases your strength by a lot. Also, this metal does not have any magnetic property. It can also absorb radiation and shocks. Also, no metal detector can detect my metal. It enhances your Elysian ability and if you are a normal human it not only gives you an enhanced strength to lift up tons but It also enhances your Genome and you can get any ability. It can be turning invisible, it can be blending in the environment or you can scream really loud. You can produce bioelectricity or you can scream really loud like etc. You got the gist of it. And not only that. This metal even makes you fireproof, bulletproof, shockproof to some degree. It even makes your mind calm in a dire situation. Heck, it can even absorb radiation. Also, this metal makes your body adaptable. So what do you guys think of it now? " Joshua finished with a small smirk. Every one of their jaws was hanging down. It was quite a comical view. They stood in front of him shell shocked. They can''t believe what they were hearing. Sebastian was the first to get his wits together and he said " Young Master, This¡­.This¡­. This metal. With this power, we can win at Any time now. We already have your army of 100 men. Or the '' hyenas'' as you like to call them. With this powerup, we can win only in one day. They don''t have anything to stop us. " Sebastian said with glee in his voice. And every one of them nodded at the same time. Joshua just smiled hearing it. " Tell me Sebastian what is my eye power again," Joshua asked with a smile. Joshua told Sebastian once when he asked how Joshua knows so much. So to justify his otherworldly knowledge he said that he has clairvoyance-like power in his eyes which grants him visions and Knowledge far beyond what he is capable of. Sebastian was stumped hearing it. He didn''t say anything as no one else knows about this power of Joshua. " You can tell them later Sebastian but let me be clear. There are power''s in this world that can wipe out the mutant race with a thought. We have to prepare as our war is not only with the Earth but it is with all the universe. Believe me when I said that our true enemies are beyond what you can even think of but slowly and surely I will reach their power and then our race will rise. " A/n: I know many of you would say that you will have a heavy force already and with this metal you can win easily against humanity. But if you think this then you are a fool. There is a mystic society on earth they will never let it happen. Then there is Wakanda and the metal is not stronger than vibranium. Then there are Inhumans, Atlantic and how can you forgot the vampires and eternal. The sorcerer supreme can easily capture all of them in the mirror dimension and be done with it. And earth is everyone''s eyes candy in MCU. Every being wanted some of it. Even the beyonders are interested in it. also, some powerstones and a good review will be very helpful. I have deleted some reviews which were for the first version of the book as they were misleading and many readers don''t even read the book after reading them. so please review the book more and more. and don''t forget to give me some powerstones. the book is on 70 th place man or maybe lower. if only 100 of my readers give me some power stone it will improve our ranking quite a bit. cam''t you even do this. also for any doubt join discord discord.gg/NUuFqhKs Chapter 36 - 32 Every one of them was standing there stumped. Sebastian was the more surprised one. He knows his Young Master''s eye power Clairvoyance gave him some visions and information and by that he knows more about the stuff. But knowing that the whole universe was against them was something Sebastian doesn''t know and Joshua shares everything about the threat to their race. But now. ''Looks like Young Masters clairvoyance too get Upgraded.'' Before this, according to Joshua the only problems that their race would have to fight were Hydra and a Nation named Wakanda. Sebastian hates Wakanda with a passion. They are a selfish nation. They are the richest nation on the earth with technology 100''s of years ahead of the rest of the world. But what did they do when the people of Africa were taken as slaves, nothing. What did they do when the African continent was being invaded by white people, nothing. They just sat in their Comforting Vibranium castles and watched as women were r.a.p.ed in front of their husbands, sons were branded as slaves in front of mothers. when they took even children as their slaves, they did absolutely nothing to protect them. And even now they are doing nothing to protect them. There is a lot of blood Diamond mafia in Africa and still, they are not doing anything. They have the resources to help people and are not helping them. Wakanda has enough resources to Take Africa to a glorious future but they are not going to do anything with that. They also have different vegetation than the rest of the world. The vegetation can cure various diseases and make people healthy. And it is not like they are planning something big like Joshua is doing at the moment, No they are just plain selfish people. He knows that Joshua too hates Wakanda. And he also knows that when Joshua will sentence humanity for what they did to their race, Wakanda will get the bad end of the stick. They will be Labeled as Traitors even by their peers. Traitor''s that they are. But for right now he heard what Joshua said and he has no doubt he will achieve his dream or die trying. Everyone here knows that he is the only way for their race''s betterment. Yes, they even think that he is the only way to save humanity too. Now, why do they think so? Well, Joshua has been doing various works for the betterment of black people in the Africa continent. He has 20 NGOs there which help people 24x7 there. He doesn''t reveal his name to them. He also gave money to rebels there so that they can overthrow the bad government rule or they can stand in front of the Government''s bad policies. People, there are truly thankful for what Joshua had done there. How naive of Sebastian. Joshua didn''t tell everything to Sebastian. He only tells bits of information to Sebastian. But these Bits are like a Nuclear bomb for Sebastian''s mind. After all who knows there is such an empire out in the world that is years ahead from the rest of the world. And don''t even talk about Atlantic City. A kingdom under water. And It is not like Joshua doesn''t trust Sebastian. Oh, he trusts him with his life. But in a universe where there are beings with seemingly infinite power who can read your mind. So it is not good for him to entrust some information to Sebastian. The real reason he didn''t want to invade earth is that he knows what the Elysian race is against in this Universe. They need some heavy hitters like Franklin Richard, Wanda Maximoff, Nate Grey, and people like Jim Jaspers. And he can''t let Information about these people get out. Many of them haven''t even been born so he will have to wait for some time. He will have to wait and then he will strike. He will destroy those beings who enjoyed their misery like beyonders, Eternals, and celestials. Plus the NGOs are only his way to gain the interest of someone special, precisely N''jobu the second prince of Wakanda. After all, it is not that hard to know about his involvement in those NGOs and his involvement with the rebels. " It is not the right time Sebastian. In due time we will strike. In due time. " Joshua said in a cold voice but you can feel the anger, hate, and bloodl.u.s.t behind those words. And for a time Joshua''s eyes flashed red and everyone noticed it. They know he was dead serious. " We believe you, Young Master. But tell me have you thought of any name for this unique metal." Sebastian said. " Well, I haven''t. I was thinking you should name it. " Joshua said to Sebastian. " Me, Young Master. No, no, no Young Master. It is your creation you name it." Sebastian said. " You know Sebastian if that hadn''t happened then I and Martha would have married each other in the future. I told her that you would be my best man. And I would have insisted that you named my firstborn. Now, none of that might happen in the future but You can name this metal. " Joshua said in an expressionless voice. When Sebastian heard that, his hands turned red under the white glove so no one noticed it. He hates it when his young master says things like this. It reminds him of his failure of not being able to protect him. And the guilt multiplied whenever he thought that he was a part of their future stories. His Young master always mentioned him whenever he talked about his future with her. And worst of all he knows that they would have been true. But now because of his incompetence, nothing of this will happen. Both of the times his family was destroyed because of his incompetence. Again Sebastian is naive. It is not like Joshua doesn''t care for him or the thing he told him was false. No, they were all true but Joshua made peace with the fact long ago that His mission would need sacrifice and he will not hesitate to kill Sebastian if he became a hurdle to his mission. Right now what he is doing is fitting an image in people''s minds that Sebastian is his weakness. He is not. So that when people will come after him they will be in for a big surprise. " Elysium " Sebastian said after some time. " A befitting name Sebastian. Elysium the weapon of the Elysian race." Joshua said. " now that it is done, I want you all three to bond with this metal." Max walked in front and Said, " Let me be the first, my lord." Joshua nodded and the metal started to enter Max''s body through the body pores, his mouth, and the nostrils. Joshua makes Max''s pain receptors stop working or else Max would be in a lot of pain. The boding was completed in 2 minutes. And after that other 2 too stepped forward and bonded with the Elysium. " ok, now that all of you are bonded with it, show me what powers did you guys get. " Joshua was really excited to know what powers they will be getting as he really doesn''t know what powers someone will get after they are bonded with the Elysium. The first one to show what he got was Max. He got a lot of increase in his offensive abilities and the color of his blasts turned green too. The heat produced from the blasts was also increased. Next was Sebastian. He could control his nails and their growth. They were very sharp and when infused with Elysium they turned downright deadly. It was like Sebastian got some claws. But the surprise was Mary she got.... A/n: this chapter was deleted by my mistake and I have to write it again. That''s why it is late. So again some power stones and a nice review would be great. Chapter 37 - 33 Every single one including Joshua was wide-eyed. They expected something powerful to happen but not this powerful to Mary. They were in the indoor training ground of Joshua. This training Ground was as big as a football field and the roof was at 70 meters. Now that is quite a height and will catch the eyes of a lot of people. But if you look from the outside you will only find a 20-meter in height structure. Joshua knows that Elysians can get any power and he might find someone who can control their size to some degree. Those people can''t train in the open so he made this training ground. He has thought of everything. And by what he was seeing in front of him, he was right. No one thought that Elysium would react this way with Mary. What was in front of them was a monstrosity of the prehistoric era. From the era of Dinosaur. Joshua knows that Elysium would react with the human Genome but he doesn''t know that it can trace the genes to that of even that time. This was simply amazing. It was official Elysium was the most valuable metal in this universe. *screech* A monster that looks like a crossbreed between a Pterodactyl and a giant bat. The monster was at least 40 meters in height. And his wingspan covered half of the training ground. If Joshua had to describe the creature in Infront of him then he would say that it looks like a Camazotz Bat like a thing that he saw in a comic in his previous life. She has thin wings made up of the skin between her legs and hands like that of a bat. She has sharp fangs and claws. Yes, the thing in front of them was Mary. She could transform into this giant creature. Her strength and agility skyrocketed. She now has the same strength as Sebastian had before bonding with Elysium. She can even use Elysium power boost in this form. It was simply amazing. She can use her voice to attack people. Her lungs are very large in this form. Plus she can breathe fire as her digestion system creates too much heat due to the acidic reaction in her new physiology so she can easily Breathe fire. This Joshua knows with just a glance of his eyes. Plus her eyes are hypnotic. She can hypnotize her prey the second he looks in her eyes. Very useful ability to have. She can also create ultrasound waves, plus her normal sound attack. Also, her skin without the enhancement of Elysium is immune to gunfire. She is also resistant to heat upto 4500 degrees Celsius. The normal heat resistance of Elysium is 2300 degrees Celsius. And if we add Elysium in the mix of her powers she can even walk in the sun without any problem. Plus she can fly really fast like Mach 7 fast. She can use her wings to attack people with the wind. And the best thing she can do is use her powers in her base form too, albeit not that powerful. " Ok mary, change back. " Joshua said to the happy-looking bat. Mary turned back to her human form. Now Joshua and the other 2 were facing the wall because when Mary transformed into her bat form her clothes were destroyed. So for that, there was a dress placed on one of the machines in the training area. " Josh, Turn around," Mary said with a surprised tone. All 3 men turned around and they didn''t find anything worth mentioning except Mary wearing the same clothes she was wearing before. And then all of a sudden they all have a single thought stuck in their mind '' Wait she is wearing the same clothes ''. " Mary how. " Joshua asked. " is it also one of your abilities? " " No, not mine Josh but Elysium''s. When I turned back the Metal surrounded me and formed these clothes." Mary told everyone. " Interesting Mary do me a favor and try blending in the environment. " (Joshua) Mary closed her eyes and did as she was told. After a minute or 2, Mary started fading from their view. " Ok mary turn Yourself Visible again." (Joshua) Mary became visible. " Well, Mary I think that you got powers of three creatures from your Genemone. 1st one is a prehistoric era''s one of the flying Reptiles. pterodactyl and it is mixed with Bat. So you got yourself a unique transformation which resembles a Camazotz Bat. A mythical creature in Maya Civilization. The 3rd one is a chameleon. Now the powers these grants you are Blending In environment: you can blend in any kind of environment turning yourself invisible to n.a.k.e.d eyes. Sound attack: you can use the sound that you produce as a weapon. Very dangerous. I will write you a series of exercises and moves that you can practice. Ultrasound creation: you can create ultrasounds that can target beings with enhanced hearing and this also interfere with technology. Fire Breathing: you can breathe fire out of your mouth because of the digestive system''s acid reaction. Mach 7 flying: you can fly maybe around Mach 5 to Mach 7 speed. Hypnotizing eyes: your eyes can Hypnotize your prey. " My lord are you sure, we can''t win against the enemy forces with the help of this matter. " Max asked. He was shocked at how much Mary and he gained from this metal. Max''s increase in power was also nothing to scoff of. With the enhancement of Elysium, he was able to create a blast with a radius of 10 meters without any effort on his side. Plus his Blast''s emit radiation that was harmful to other beings. He could create heat upto 3000 degrees Celsius from his blasts and he felt he could Improve more. And Sebastian his power increased so much that Only his Lord could content with him. ''So if we are this powerful, how powerful is our enemy.'' He thought. Reading the thoughts of Max Joshua smiled. " Mary got so much from Elysium because she was enhanced by me to the very limits of my capabilities. Also is unpredictable. What powers it can give are unpredictable so Mary was extremely lucky. If I were to say then, Mary''s case would be One in a million." Max nodded in surprise. " Also Max, Visit bring me your wife. She too should get The blessings so you can worry less about her. " Max smiles hearing Joshua. " Also Max, create a real estate company and start owning the restaurants and NightClubs. I want eyes and ears in every single one of them. If someone even breathes there I want to know about it. Also, open a school in Hell''s Kitchen. A strict school which will create an image in people''s mind that the Angel''s are giving back something to New York. Also, create a panel where people can tell you their problems. No need to solve their problems but again for the image''s sake. Solve one or 2 people''s problems which again will make you their Dark knight. It will put you in a good place from a political view. As people will vote for whomever you want because they respect you. It will take some time but you will surely get there. Also, make sure that your good deeds and bad deeds aren''t hidden from the public. It will make you an anti-villain. A person that people hate and at the same time love. Understood." (Joshua) " Crystal, My Lord " Max said smiling. " Now go. " Joshua ordered and Max followed. " And you Sebastian... A/N: some power stones and a nice review would be great guys. Also, I know that I am going at a slow pace. Well guys the thing is before chapter 17 I was not serious with this book. I was going to drop it before 20 chapters. But now I am dead serious about the book. You might have seen it from my writing now and before. So now I am writing it carefully so it might be the slow pace at times and fast at times. And thank you we are reaching 1 million views. So a huge thank you. Also for any questions or you want to talk to me then you can join the discord my friends we will talk there let our inner nerds out there. discord.gg/EhSkZtAJ Chapter 38 - 34 " Also Sebastian did you find out who is attending the Bayville High School from Charles band. " Joshua asked as only he and Sebastian were left in the Ground. " Well, Young master It is very hard to find out about their Identities because of all the failsafe that Charles," Sebastian said. One thing has to be said about Charles. He took his student''s safety quite seriously. No one can find anything about his students from government records. They just exist but no one knows from where they originated. Joshua always thinks that how come the Government or any Elysian hating Group never find about X-Men''s families and threaten them with their families. It never happens. Turns out Charles already thought about it. He created fake doc.u.ments. So no one can truly find out about the true Family members of X-men. " Just tell me the names of the Elysian''s reading there. Cause it will decide our route for action. " (Joshua) " Well, Young Master the people who I think are Elysian''s are Warren Kenneth Worthington III. The sole son of Warren Worthington jr. And the sole hire of Worthington empire. Kevin Sydney: For some time there was a rumor that he turned into a ghost and scared a student. Alexander Summers: He and his little brother lived with Charles. Their family died in a plane crash. Sean Cassidy: he is a singer. Again lives in Charles Manson. Skitch: weird name but the boy is brilliant in mechanics. He can put any engineer to shame. Remy Etienne Lebeau: again an orphan boy. Charles is taking care of him for the past 16 months. He loves cards. For now, I was only able to get this information, and don''t worry Young Master I use only drones for the information gathering, and that too at the school grounds. " said Sebastian. Joshua specifically told Sebastian to not put drones for the information gathering. Because you can''t be sure of what Charles has done to ensure the safety of his children. This helps Joshua a lot. Because this is not the movie Universe of X-men. Now Joshua knows many of these Elysians and their powers. Warren Worthington III sole child of Warren Worthington Jr. Also the heir of the Worthington empire. He is also known by his hero name ''Angel'' or ''Archangel''. He has retractable white wings that look like true ''Angel'' wings. Kevin Sydney also is known as ''Changeling''. As the name suggests he can shapeshift. But with shapeshifting, he can also use levitation and telepathic powers. Alexander Summer the big brother of Scott Summer also known as Hovack. He can shoot energy attacks from his belly. Sean Cassidy is also known as Banshee in X-men comics. His screams are really powerful. Skitch, well this is the name of Forge, a highly intelligent technopath. He can control the technology around him. Quite a powerful ability if developed correctly. Just wonder if you let him go into the Kree empire which is run by an AI. You just send him to their HQ and The Kree would lose the war without even fighting. He could control the whole armada of the Kree empire from there. That''s a power to must-have also he was the one who built the danger room with Charles and Beast. Remy Etienne Lebeau, really don''t know expected that he would be with Charles this early. He is also known as Gambit or as I remember him The man who attacks cards. He would be the eyes and ears of Charles Xavier in the future. This helps Joshua forward his plans. As Scott Summer is only 8 years old now and the same with Jean Grey. They are in the same age gap as Darwin. It would help him greatly in the future. He has more time now. He told Sebastian what he knows about these X-men. But not all things. " Any news from our Historical artifact recovering teams in Egypt." (Joshua) " Sadly no Young Master. They haven''t been able to find him. " ( Sebastian) " Don''t worry too much sooner I will go there myself in search of him. His death is necessary." Joshua said with a conviction. He knows how dangerous Apocalypse can be. He is a self-centered bastard like Charles and Magneto. " Have you found out About the Ess.e.x clinics? " Joshua Inquired. " Yes, Young Master. You will get an elongated report about their location. " Joshua is very careful about everything, he doesn''t want any slip-ups. He is not underestimating his enemies even a little bit. Now Mr. Sinister can be an ally or an enemy depending on the situation. But for anything like that to happen, he will be needed to become more powerful. He needed more variety of powers to deal with both the Apocalypse and Mr. Sinister. " And did you get any information about Nova Roma and did you got the blood from Peter Quill " Joshua asked. " Well Young Master I got the DNA samples which are in your lab but About Nova Roma, I was only able to find out that this country is a backward place and lives in isolation. "Sebastian told him about the Nova Roma. He was only able to find out about their name and that they were a backwater country nothing more. Joshua was lost in his thoughts for some time and didn''t say anything but then Sebastian''s voice brings him to the real world. " Would you need anything else, Young Master? " (Sebastian) " Yes Sebastian, please prepare a ride for Germany. We are going to see a circus there." Joshua said with a smile at the prospect of getting another Elysian in his ranks. " And also Sebastian fixed a meeting with the Army Generals. It''s time to do something for our dear country." Joshua said Laughingly. A/n: x-men timeline is messed, man. Anyone can guess who is going to join our ranks now from Germany. Here is the hint he is blue, has a tail, and loves to prank. Chapter 39 - Q&A Who is Mc''s love interest Look guy''s the thing is first I thought that lady death should be his love interest as life and death are both the opposite side of the same coin. my thinking was that there can''t be life without death and death signifies the start of new life. without one there is no meaning of another one. I was going with this. but the thing is when you start writing various thoughts and scenarios come into your mind. and such an idea came into my mind. this relationship is all that I can think of is true SPIRITUAL love can be. so what I have to think about his love you guys will not notice it. this love will be eternal. and it also qualifies in my not to writer 18 scene. there will be no l.u.s.t involved. it will be the purest love. that I can promise. I don''t know if I will be able to pull off what I have thought or not but I am going with this idea. 2. people rooting for jean grey. I wanted to ask you have you ever loved someone so much that you can''t even think of leaving them. the very thought of them leaving you hurts you. well, this was his love for Martha. the flashback will come don''t worry. It is just that whenever I am seriously writing I want to write with perfection. ( not grammatically). various times I cried several times during writing a chapter. so no Jean grey. she is going to be with Scott Summer. and I will make sure that you like this Scott Summer. plus she is the host of phoenix force sorry bud. why so afraid of Charles? just kill him. also, I wanted to be as away from Charles Xavier as much as I can before I am ready. that man believes in the greater good and he has powered many of you might say kill him. you don''t know how many times has Xavier and his band had saved the people of earth so why not let him do so. plus Xavier might not be that powerful but he is still very powerful. powerful enough that if he ever wants he could kill the whole population of earth and he has the ability and resources. plus with if anything happens to Charles, Magneto will not rest till he finds who killed him. and magneto controls electromagnetic force manipulation. one of the fundamental forces of the universe. sorry, bud. also in the cases of both Charles and Magneto, it is not their power that makes them dangerous. it is what they represent. so even if you kill them I don''t know how to word it but according to me, they have become a thinking. you need to kill this thinking. or else it will come back and bite you in the ass. it is like how hydra said cut one head another one will take its place. you need to kill this thinking and not all mutants have a bad childhood. various of them but not all. like an angel, he is a rich dude. when will you move to canon? what cannon. it is not necessary that canon might happen. The book''s focus is. on the rise of a race not canon. yes, I will f.u.c.k Thanos and tony and reed Richard and that hypocrisy captain America and that Russian WHOre (black widow) and hawkeye. I am not their ally I am their biggest nightmare. 4. why you became a slow-paced one. Because I got serious. simple as that. If I rush then you will not understand what you write. here Joshua became so powerful that he created a literal virus to wipe out the human race and was successful. did you like it? a book needs emotions. you will see that in the first 12 chapters there is no emotion in them because then this book was a coping mechanism for me. now I am serious. you might have noticed I gave every character proper screen time. you saw how much is Joshua broken. what length he can go for his dream. so if you have any more questions please come into discord. discord.gg/7Dd9ee93 also I will not upload for sometime as I am stocking chapters for my Patereaon. also a huge thank you for the 1 million views. Chapter 40 - 35 Germany, a beautiful country which is enriched with landscapes, forests, rivers, Mountain ranges, and north sea beaches. It also is the Country of Adolf Hitler. The man who tarnished its reputation. The Dictator who killed millions and all. And the man who gave the biggest curse known as Hydra. But you know what is more interesting? Winners write history so was Germany that bad. What happens that Hitler turns out to be that bad. What was it that gave birth to the 2nd world war? Was it Hitler''s ambition or something else? You know people always talk about the 2nd world war but no one ever talked about the first world war. Ever question why. Let me tell you the real reason for world war 1 and 2. WW1 happened to give a boom to the industries. WW1 purely happened because of profit. And the 2nd one does anyone of you know why that happens. Why did the German people choose a Man like Hitler as their king? Read the terms that they gave The Axis forces. Especially to Germany. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that they r.a.p.ed Germany in front of everyone. This country''s people were starving, the children were dying because of hunger, the women were selling their bodies for the bread. The citizens of Germany have to choose between Hunger and a man Like Hitler. The choice was Obvious. Choose Hitler and he comes into power. The treaties left It nothing. The economy was destroyed by the allied forces. But that''s the beauty of this country as it came back with more power than ever. And now once again Germany is going to be the center of the war. I have chosen Germany as my true base of operations for my organization. My forces will operate from this beautiful country. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ According to the news I am here in Germany for the expansion of my business which is true after all I became the youngest billionaire after the launch of Viagra. My official net worth above the table is 3.5 billion dollars. I am now even richer than Starks and I am on the list of the top 50 richest people. Now that''s my net worth officially but the money which is generated by my drug business is around 50 million a day. And the cost of controlling New York for one day and night with an iron rule is 30 million a day. (A/n: what you guys thought that ruling the new york is cost-free. Be realistic. Angels have to keep police on their payroll, they also have to pay their goons and that too handsomely. Also, there are other expenses like bullets, weapons, construction, etc. So in short 30 million for 24 hours is good I guess.) So I also got around 600 million dollars per month too. Now you guys might be wondering how I became so rich with just one medicine. The thing is I released it Worldwide. I make sure that my Pharmaceutical company has branches in every country. So when I first introduced it everyone was flabbergasted. People bought it in bulk. This was the thing which was making old people young again. They bought it at any cost. I made sure that the supply never stops. People bought it at high prices. I have also heard that a certain royal family has bought it in bulk too. My prices were high and I became this rich. But now I know this will not earn me so much as many companies will reverse engineer it and reintroduce it in the market and I am ok with it. Without competition, It will be like a monopoly and that will not be tolerated by any government. Now aside from meeting a certain blue boy, I also come to Germany to make myself richer. Germany has passed a new telecommunications bill ( A/n: made up fact). I wanted to open a telecommunications company here and also there are various more ventures here in Germany. For example, Germany has such an exotic landscape that people would love to enjoy, the meaning is open Luxurious hotels here. Germany also has Mountain ranges that can be used for mining and cement production. So yeah, I am going to invest heavily in Germany, so much that I would become one of its economic pillars in the future. Today was really a taxing day for me cause I have met with the Volkswagen Group and I invested at least 100 million in that company and got 12 percent of the shares. Have to use some underhanded means as some shareholders were not that lenient to give me their shares. A/n: just wanted to get in the form after one week. I was busy at weddings here at home. There was a lot of work. So I just wanted to write something to get on the form. I tried to explain how mc will handle the German. I like the country. I haven''t visited it, heck I haven''t even travel more than 180 km from my home. But one day I wanted to travel the world and visit this wonderful country. Also for Hitler, he was a piece of shit but still, he was a badass. And yes the treaties for Germany were very bad after world war 1 and Germany also lost a lot of its population. Fun fact: Pablo earned around 70 million a day at his peak of 26 billion in a year. also, I am thinking of starting a P. atreon. also, my discord is very uninhabited so please click on the link and lets talk their. discord.gg/MrVtdxHE Chapter 41 - just need a little help hey guys, first of all, I am sorry for the chapter but the temperature where I live is 9¡ã Celsius. so you can understand it. Now on the main topic, do anyone of you know how I can contact the officials. It is nothing serious. just I wanted to make a youtube series for so that people know what this app is and what it is all about and how it can help them have another source of income. and also I am talking about a series because I have various topics which I wanted yo address for this app. I am not a YouTuber or anything but I wanted to make a video on the app and I think I need permission from the officials. the reason is no one in India truly knows that this app even exists.so help me get to them so that I and my friend can discuss with them. please ???? ???????????????????????????????? Chapter 42 - 36 In one week that I was in Germany I have done a lot for this country than anyone would have done it. I invested nearly in every sector, no matter which one it was. I invested in media houses and opened a branch of my news company here or at least I got the license for it. Now I just have to find good staff members and people who can manage my work here. I was also able to buy a construction industry and was also able to get a license for the cement factory. I bought a 5-star hotel here. I was also going for various other things like opening my fashion brand branch here. I also established various NGOs here. And when you are investing that much in any country, you become an eye candy of the said country''s Government and the same happens to me. The German government took notice of what I was doing. The prime minister of Germany invited me to dinner. With my pseudo telepathy, I was dominating the conversation. I know what he wanted me to do. He wanted to know how much I planned to invest and in Which sector private or public and if possible he wanted me to invest in their public sector too. I know what he wants. I told him that I wanted to invest around 500 million in Germany, and If possible in every sector. His jaw dropped at the astronomical number. It was maybe the 3rd biggest foreign investment in Germany by any person or group. He was not even able to utter a word for 2 minutes properly. He knows what my Investment means to Germany. Only the news of my slightest investment was enough to boost the price of Volkswagen Groups by 3 times. If the International media got wind of how much I was investing in Germany then it would be a boon for the country as various International brands will also invest with me. The prime minister knows that at the moment he is not the most important member in Germany but It was me. I was his ticket to write his name in golden words in history. And at that moment I too know that I have already conquered Germany. I know my fame and how to use it. I made an image in people''s mind that I am the best mind they have ever seen after Einstein. I left Tony stark in the dust. Everyone was watching my every move, especially the upper society of the world. The traders and investors were following my every footstep. So imagine yourself that one of the smartest minds on earth invested such a huge amount of money in a country. What will be your reaction? Mine will be to follow in his footsteps. By the end of our conversation, The prime minister insisted that I accept their citizenship and become an honorary German citizen. Bingo. I mentally smirked at it and declined it. Why would I accept their citizenship and leave the USA? Now don''t misunderstand me as a patriotic American. The USA can go to hell for all I care. I am the kind of person who will roast Marshmallow in the flames of a burning USA. No, the reason is that the USA means money and power. And that''s all I needed right now. The American military doesn''t only need the weapons after all. They have various needs. And I can boost my image as an adversary of peace by fulfilling those needs. But I know the prime minister will do something to show how grateful Germany is for my services. When I went to my guesthouse which was provided by the German government as they can''t let someone of my stature live in a crappy 5-star hotel. So by the time I reached my bed, I was a partner in various public projects and had permission to do various businesses in Germany with low taxes. But this is just the tip of the Iceberg as the real profit is yet to come. The real gain is not the wealth that I will gain with these investments, it is the people of Germany. Let me be clear I have invested an astronomical sum of money in Germany in every sector. Now that the dollar shaped butterfly has flapped its wings, there will be a storm of employment and foreign investment. People will get the job''s and my NGOs will open various schools and hospitals for the poor and I will become a hero of Germany. The people will Worship the Ground that I will walk. I will be the Angel in the form of a human. And sooner Germany will willingly become mine. 3rd pov. The next day German and American population was in a Turmoil. Every guy in the world was wide-eyed. The income-tax and international law department of the USA was wrecking their brain. Why because the headline of the day was that Joshua Foley made deals worth hundreds of millions with Germany. 500 million is an astronomical sum of money and The government needs time to publish the cash and sometimes they have to slow down such deals so that they have the time to think and have some profit from such deals. ( Real facts: the government slows down this kind of deals and mergers and sometimes they found the silliest reason to decline the mergers.) But the problem is Joshua Foley himself. He is someone who has made turmoil in the business world and now one of the biggest advanced taxpayers of the USA. Even the government has to think before taking any step toward him. Now they are talking with Foley''s officials. And the second thing is that Germany has declared him their Guest of Honour. Guests of Honor a new term their Government comes with. According to this, the person has the same benefits as German citizens except that he can''t vote. And it also comes with various other benefits like the z security and every cost of his and his family''s stay will be borne by the government. The Guest of Honor also has a different tax rate than anyone else. The world was truly shocked once again by this 16 years old lad. And the world market has it''s a sight in Germany. The people in Germany were celebrating as the government announced at least 10000 new jobs and promised to announce more jobs for the people. When Joshua read the newspaper he too was surprised at the new term. Joshua has his schedule full for the next few days and Sebastian was busy somewhere else In Germany. in his words " It is a surprise for you, Young Master." '' It is good that I gave him the shapeshifting ability despite his constant refusal.'' Joshua thought to himself. After 2 days another news was printed with a headline that ''Thank you Joshua'' and the context of that report was that the guest house that Joshua was staying has 1000s of thank you letters from German citizens. '' Sebastian, You sly bastard'' Joshua thought after looking at the heap of the thank you letters as he knew it was Sebastian who Influenced people to write the letters to boost his reputation more as no one will write a Thank you letter to a businessman. He knew what Sebastian did. He can guess that Sebastian hired some people to write thank you letters to Joshua. Now other people will follow them and soon everyone will know of him. A/N: I am freezing here. Write this chapter in 2 days as I was not even able to feel my fingers. Also, as I know that you bastards are stubborn fools who will not give me review and powerstones by asking nicely so remember that it was you who forced my hand. " Oh, dear god please give MIL TAN as a wife and girlfriend to those who don''t give me a good review ( constructive criticism is allowed) and their powerstones." So if you don''t want mil tan as you wife give me the powerstones. Yes I am evil.muhahah. if you wanted to curse me then join discord discord.gg/mmBrzHcM Chapter 43 - 37 This week was exactly how I imagined it. Germany was in my palm. Full of paperwork. I become the benefactor of Germany and sooner my company will start the recruitment and all. On the 8th day, Sebastian returned from whatever he was doing. Wait, what you are asking me why am I not using my pseudo telepathy on him to know what he was up to. Well, it''s a pretty sentimental and foolish reason because I care about him and trusted him. He is the most important member of my family. He has the right to his privacy. And above all, I trust myself and my powers to get out of any situation. After all, if I didn''t even trust and believe myself then how am I going to carve a path for the Elysians. " How were your endeavors, Sebastian. " Joshua asked the newly arrived Sebastian. " They were great and If I say believe me this is something that you are gonna love what is to come, Young master. You can say that this will be my best birthday present for you Young Master. " Sebastian said with a smile. " Oh, Now I am excited. Tell me about them. " (J) " Patience is a virtue." ( S ) " You will know when the time comes. For now, get ready for the circus. " " Btw are you sure that this Elysian will join us If he has such happy childhood as you say? Wouldn''t he more likely Join that traitor Charles group as he doesn''t share our hatred? " Sebastian asked as I fill him about the most important reason to come here. Kurt Wagner A.K.A. Nightcrawler An Elysian who has access to hell''s dimension and is the son of one of the most powerful dark warlords in Hell Azazel and Mystique. Kurt Wagner is born with certain unusual physical characteristics, but his power of self-teleportation will not be emerging until he hits puberty. His physical mutations include indigo-colored velvety fur which allows him to become nearly invisible in shadows, two-toed feet, and three-fingered hands, yellow eyes, pointed ears, and a prehensile tail. When Kurt was born a mob got to know about his existence and Mystique threw him in a well to save herself as she was weak due to the delivery. Azazel said the boy''s father saved him and gave him to his lover and crony, Margali Szardos, to raise him. Margali took the baby to the small Bavarian circus where she worked as a fortune teller, as a cover for her activities as a sorceress. Wagner was never legally adopted by anyone, but he was raised by all the members of the circus, who had no prejudices against mutants. Margali acted as Kurt''s unofficial foster mother. Kurt grew up happily in the circus, and his two closest friends were Margali''s son Stefan and daughter Jimaine. Wagner has tremendous natural agility at his disposal, and by his adolescence, he has become the circus'' star acrobat and aerial artist. Circus audiences assume that he is a normal-looking human wearing a devil-like costume. " We are not here so that we can recruit him now. Do you know Sebastian that humans rarely learn from their mistakes? Their nature is always the same. I don''t want to spoil anything for you but you will understand in the future what I mean. Time will come when he will know the true face of humanity. " In the future some years later a Texas millionaire Arnos Jardine, who ran a large circus based in Florida, heard of the circus for which Wagner worked and bought it. Jardine intended to move its best acts into his American circus; however, he demanded that Wagner be placed in the circus'' freak show. Jardine drugged him to prevent escape, but a young mutant child with the ability to sense other mutants helped Kurt escape. Appalled, Wagner left and made his way toward Winzeldorf, Germany, where his foster brother Stefan was. He discovered that Stefan had gone mad and brutally slain several children. (It has since been stated that Stefan did not actually go mad, but slew the children because he had recognized them as disguised demons.)[ When they were younger, Stefan made Kurt promise to kill him if he ever took an innocent life. Two nights after leaving the circus, Wagner would find Stefan and would fight with him, hoping to stop his rampage. In the course of the struggle, Stefan will die. The villagers of Winzeldorf, who will assume from Kurt''s appearance that he was the one who killed the children, will attack him. They were about to kill him when they were all psychically paralyzed by Professor Charles Xavier, who came to recruit Wagner into the X-Men. Now Joshua can''t let Charles have him, can he? Joshua can change a brain in a way that it resists telepathy. He is here to do the same to Kurt so that when he will be at his lowest, he will be there to save him from the darkness. " Sir, The car is ready." Random security guy. " I''ll be outside in a moment. " " let''s go, Sebastian. I have heard the circus has a new acrobat who dressed like a devil." A/n: your dear author here with Mil Tan. She needs a boyfriend and I said I will arrange it for her. So anyone who doesn''t donate the powerstone will be her boyfriend and she will visit the said person in dreams. Inner maniacal laugh. p.s. my fingers are numb right now. I also might release another chapter today. Wanted to curse me click on the link discord.gg/mmBrzHcM Chapter 44 - 38 After meeting with Kurt and having taken some of the Photos for newspapers and shit I asked Sebastian about what the surprise was. " I Found Ulysses Klaue, Young Master. " Sebastian said with a smile on his face. My eyes widened at the information. My brain wasn''t even able to process the information for a whole second. You might be wondering what''s so surprising about finding Klaue. Well, The thing is Klaue hasn''t started his weapon smuggling business. I don''t know anything about that bastard and he is an asset that if perfectly used can do a lot of damage. Kalue will have connections to the whole world, no one was able to find him even Wakanda. Yet he was able to do everything under their nose. So you understand Klaue is a very important person, after all, he was someone who evades Black Panther for years. " How, when??. Tell me everything about him. " I asked. " Ulysses Klaue He is a small arms dealer and a contract killer and a highly skilled one at that. He has just recently started his band of mercenaries. Born in the Netherlands, Ulysses Klaue began his criminal activities by operating as an arms dealer and assassin-for-hire primarily in South Africa. He is also working for some kind of Group as an enforcer. I tortured one of his men for this information btw. Stained my clothes with blood. " Sebastian muttered the last part about clothes in a whisper. It is my strict order to tell him how he gets the information as we have a lot of enemies and they can''t risk any slip-ups. So this Klaue is the one from the M.C.U. it is good that he is not from the comics though as with that Klaue I will have to be careful and a lot of other things. ( A/n: read his wiki on comics.) " Let me tell you some more about him. " " Did you have another vision? " " yes " " He works for a little group of top mind rich Scientists called Intelligencia. Nothing to care for now. Klaue had an increasingly unstable hatred for Wakanda, as his great-grandfather was killed by the Black Panther in the 19th century. So that works in our favor. He will attack King T''Chaka when he refuses to negotiate with him on Wakandian resources in 2 years. In 1992, Klaue was hired by Prince N''Jobu of the Golden Tribe to go out and steal a small cache of vibranium, as a means to expose Wakanda to the greater world. Although their attack will be unsuccessful, Klaue would manage to steal the quarter-ton of the precious metal which was valued at ten thousand dollars per ounce; over two billion dollars'' worth. However, W''Kabi was orphaned during the attack, and N''Jobu became violent when his part in the attack was uncovered, resulting in his death at T''Chaka''s claws. At some point Klaue will receive the branded scar with the symbol for ''Thief'' as punishment for stealing the vibranium, he would manage to escape and became a fugitive of Wakanda and the personal target of T''Chaka for many years as he remained on the run In the future, Klaue will make a lot of connections which we can use for our own. He will have a threat level that Shield would have to put him on their radar and they would still be unsuccessful to know anything about him except getting his photo. " After processing the Information Sebastian said " The meeting with him is fixed at 2 p.m. tomorrow. We will be meeting him as the members of Angel Drug Cartel and offer him a contract with someone in New York." "Good" And with that, I went to bed today was a good day. I ensured that Kurt would be with me and also found Klaue. Next day. I and Sebastian both shapeshifted as members of Angel and waited for Klaue to arrive at the designated place of meeting. What?? Oh, you are confused about Sebastian''s shapeshifting ability. Yeah, I granted him that too. It was easy. I just had to add specific Chameleon genes and he got the power without any side effects. I met with Klaue and Gave him little cancer that will start working in 1 month and when he will be at his last breath I will sweep in and show him the light. The same formula that I used with Max. 100 percent chance of working if the other party doesn''t know about it. And with this, I got another minion. A/n: short chapter I know but hey it is the second one that you guys are getting no complaints. Now to those readers who didn''t donate powerstone in the previous chapter I just want to tell you that mil tan is not the weapon in my arsenal. I have a specific weapon known as Boku no pico so don''t force me to release it. I need at least 100 powerstones when i awake from my sleep. So donate or you know what will happen. Muhahaha. wanted to yell at me join discord discord.gg/nGDvDHvB Chapter 45 - 39 " So Sebastian, what is the real surprise. It can''t be just the information of Kalue that much I can tell from your reaction. So tell me, don''t make me wait. " Joshua said to Sebastian. " As expected of you. But before I tell you about the real Surprise. Answer my question first. What is the true power of a king? " Sebastian asked with a hidden smile. Sebastian at various times asked Joshua these questions so that he never forgets the basics. " Money, people, and mind," Joshua replied without even thinking. " And what do you lack at the moment, Young Master. " Sebastian asked with a glint in his eyes. He became serious and has all his attention on Joshua. Joshua knows from the look he was getting, that he had made a mistake. As this is the face Sebastian made whenever he made a mistake. Joshua started to think about everything he has done till now. He Invested in Germany so money was ruled out. He handles both Governments with ease and knows there was no nuisance from them. So where did he make a mistake? For a full minute, Joshua thought about what he did wrong and then it occurred to him and he utters the word. " People " Joshua said, looking downward, his eyes not meeting Sebastian. Yes, what he lacks is people capable of handling the work here and people who will be loyal to him. Yes, he can hire them later but then his companies would be already infected with spies to the brim and he can not do anything about them. If he hires people later and gives them posts with the power they will be watched at every moment and it will slow down his progress. '' How could I have missed the fact that I needed people before anything.'' This was the thought which was running through his head. " Look into my eyes even if you are wrong. " Sebastian said looking at the pathetic display Joshua was showing. Joshua looked Sebastian in the eye and Sebastian continued. " Look son, Always remember never show weakness or break eye contact even if you are wrong. You are a God and king and none of these things are ever wrong. The mistake was not that you forgot about hiring people but it was blindly following the information provided by your ability to see the future and gain insight on people. You forgot the future is never set in stone. Haven''t you changed it various times already by meddling in Darwin, Mery, and Max''s life? Heck, You change the history of the world mafia with Angels. Look, the Future is like a surprise gift. You don''t know what you will get. What you are seeing is just a part of it, not the whole of it and the slightest change can create a whole timeline rendering your ability useless. You are relying too much on your abilities Josh." Sebastian said and saw that Joshua''s face was showing various reactions from anger to embarrassment. Joshua was scolding himself in his mind. '' How can I be so careless? '' " Now for the solution to the problem. You know that my father served as a spymaster during the 2nd world war. He taught me everything that he knows and he was a spy who infiltrated the German spy agencies. So he has a theory that Hitler has a son and he was serving in the spy Agency. He suspected a Guy name, Clovis Schubert. But when the war was at its peak Clovis disappeared one day and everyone except my father was killed. My father somehow was able to save himself. After that, the old man wastes his life searching for Hitler''s spawn but was never able to find him. And at his death bed, he handed me a sketch of Clovis and said that I should finish him. So, Imagine my surprise, Young master. when inquiring about Klaue I saw a sickly looking man who looked like an aged Clovis. Also, the Elysian tracker* which you make pointed toward him. So obviously I followed him and found out more information about him. He has a son and a grandson. They are living in utter poverty. The son too looks like he is sick. " Sebastian said. Joshua''s brain was a complete mess right now. He can''t even process what is happening right now. Hitler has a son and he has a family and no one in the world even knows about them. He grabs the chair and sits down and slowly starts to process what was happening right now. He never thought about such a possibility. This further proved that he can''t continue to trust his meta-knowledge. " Also everyone in that family is an Elysian. " Sebastian added the last bomb. '' F.u.c.k, it is like an invitation to me. Does my second Gene work like Domino''s. '' Joshua started to think hard about his situation. Sebastian lives with him and knows that Joshua got the hint. A/n: this was coming. He has to understand that not everything will go according to him and he too can make mistakes but he has others to help him. As he was behaving like that in front of Sebastian. Well, just imagine your father scolding you for your mistake, the same scenario here as he saw Sebastian as his father. and he also realizes that the future of the whole race is at the stakes. Also, you wish if you want to give me some powerstone or not. We have around 3000 collections and not even a hundred people can donate a single powerstone. Come on please help me climb the ranking. Also the diacord link is here if anyone wanted to talk about the chapter discord.gg/nGDvDHvB Chapter 46 - no chapter sorry no chapter for today. Kinda dealing with my stuff right now. Chapter 47 - 40 Richart Town is one of the poorest places in Germany. People here Live in utter poverty. And in the whole town, there is only a single hospital. Here people Didn''t get much work. There is only one school and that too is only a middle school. People didn''t have much to do and they thought of themselves as lucky if they can eat 2 times a day. The thing is that this town should not be in this situation as there is an Alcohol manufacturing plant for a company. So they should not be in this state where there is such an industry it is common knowledge that people there will not be poor. Because the industry will create jobs, etc. So why was the town like that? Simple corruption. Yes, corruption. The mayor of this Town makes it hell for his personal gains. The law and order here are Jokes. He rules the town''s peoples. He kills anyone who goes against him. He is also heavily involved in the underworld of Germany. Also, this Town is the best place for any kind of information. But no one in the town even though that today their problems will be solved. Today is the day that Richart town will start it''s Journey to prestige and richness. In front of the building which looks old, the paint was faded away, the walls of the building were filled with cracks and it gave the image of a building that will come down if it even rains, stood two people dressed in black. They had hats covering their faces and were also wearing long black coats. The pressure that their mere presence was creating was so overwhelming that no one even dares to look their way. They were Sebastian and Joshua. The building has only 3 floors. On the second floor lives 4 people. Clovis Schubert who was 75 years old, his son Ellery Schuster who was 35 years old, his 28 years old daughter in law, Benilda Schwarz. Ellery and Benilda also have a son Frantz who was 4 years old. Both the males of the family were suffering from some diseases and due to the lack of medicine in this town they were not even able to get proper treatment, not like they could have afforded the treatment. The family was altogether as today was Sunday. Belinda was playing with her son Frantz when she heard a knock on the door. *knock knock* She walks toward the door to receive whoever it was on the door while thinking about who could be at the door. When she opens the door she finds two people standing in front of her. " YES? " (B) " Hello, is Mr. Clovis at home. " One of them asked politely. (B) " Yes, he is here. please come in and sit." " Clovis, someone is here for you."(B) Sebastian and Joshua entered and saw that the house looked every bit they imagined it would, albeit it was organized very neatly. Sebastian and Joshua sit on the chairs as the Schubert family doesn''t have any couches. Clovis with his son comes to meet them. He was an old man with white hair. He was leaned forward and had some glasses. He was wearing a red sweater and was walking slowly. His son too was coughing and looked exactly like him. " I don''t think I know you Gentleman. " ( C ) " Yes, you are right Mr. Clovis. But we know of you Mr. Clovis Schubert. Isn''t that right Sebastian. " Joshua said to Sebastian who was standing on his right side. " No, you are wrong Young Master. We don''t know of any Mr. Schubert. But " during the sentence, Sebastian put his hand in the inner pocket of his long coat and pulls out a gun and finished the sentence with " We do know someone named Clovis Hitler the only son of Hitler. " Clovis''s eyes widened. His son was surprised and looked toward his dad. He always tells him that he was an orphan. Belinda becomes pale at that. Ellery first didn''t even believe them but the scared look on his father confirmed the other party''s claim about his heritage. '' I am the grandson of the most dreaded human in the history of Germany.'' Thought Ellery in his mind. For a whole 2 minutes, no one said anything. " How did you find out? There was nothing that was able to link him to me. So how did you find out about me? " Clivis asked as he knows that no one except his father even knows about his existence. His father made sure of it. " That''s not an important question and you know it too. So ask something meaningful Mr. Spy. " ( J) " What do you want from me? " ( C ) " Why do you think I need something from me?" ( J ) " I was not a spymaster for my father due to being his only son, boy. You knew about my Heritage and you have a gun with you. If you wanted to kill me you could have done it a long time ago. So tell me what do you want from me?" Clovis said. Ellery and Belinda both were shocked at their Clovis changed demeanor. He exerts pressure that demands respect. Both of them were sweating bullets every second. They were afraid of what would happen to them after all it is not every day that Your Grandfather/ in law turns out to be Fukin Hitler. " It is not what "You" can give me Clovis. It is the other way around. You should be asking what I can give you?. " Joshua said with a smile. " What do you mean ? " Clovis asked, surprised at what the young man sitting in front of him wanted. " Tell me Clovis, Have you ever heard of the term mutants¡­. A/n: lack of reaction or anything else. I just tried to keep things realistic. I mean just imagine your parents being former terrorists and you didn''t know and someone with a gun walks in your house and you got to know that your parents are terrorists. I don''t know about you but I will shit right there. Now imagine yourself as the parents you already know that it is your death so you will blow the cover. Now the discord link. discord.gg/BNnWkykt p.a.t.r.e.on.com/Edgelord666 ( remove all the dots before on. also please read the next one. Chapter 48 - PATEREON so yeah, I made a Patron. haven''t posted anything on the ******* page for now but I will be starting to post it there in some hours. I will post 3 chapters at least today. now the plans for that patron are 5 dollar 8 chapters. will post 3 today. 10 dollar 16 chapters. 20 dollars only for those who can afford it and I don''t have the slightest confidence that my work will gain patronage this large but you can donate it just to support me. and you will get all the benefits above mentioned. also, I haven''t made any advanced chapter on *******. but believe me, I will start posting today by the morning and post at least 3 chapters there. so be carefree you will get the chapters you can take a pledge without worry. there are various reasons that I made it that I don''t want to tell. motivation is one of them. now If you can afford it and think that my work deserves it please you can take my pledge according to you. here is the link. *******.com/Edgelord666 make Tre in short form or simply write this in your google *******.com/Edgelord666. put the patron in small letters. and add 666 in front of my name and use capital E. now you go . Chapter 48 - 41 " Mutant??" If it was an anime then Clovis would have question marks all over his face. " Aren''t they just a rumor that many cults use to make people join them? Like Friends of humanity. " Clovis said in thinking manor. Sebastian''s eyes widened at the mention of that name. He looked at Joshua. He didn''t see any change in his emotions. He but for a moment noticed that Joshua''s eyes turned red but no one else noticed. " Yes. The very Mutants. Now, what if I told you that those mutants are real. Joshua said, looking at him somewhat disbelieving that he doesn''t know about mutants. He was a spy and Hitler''s son for god''s sake. Hydra would surely have experimented on Mutants and said he didn''t even know that they are real and the most surprising thing is that it is true. Joshua heard his heartbeat, noticed every micro reaction from him, used his Pseudo Telepathy and Empathy to know if he was lying but he was not. " Wait, so you''re telling me that the rumors about people having superpowers and being experimented upon in Hydra Facilities were real. Father never confirmed that. '''' Clovis exclaimed in a very surprised tone. " Sigh " Clovis sighed and thought '' how many things have you hidden from me, father. '' Clovis looked at Joshua who was still sitting on the chair with his legs crossed. " So, what do you want from me? If it is about those experiment facilities and their research material then I don''t know about anything." " Oh, I don''t want that Clovis. In due time you will know what I want but first, tell me how to do you know of this '' Friends of humanity''. Joshua said smiling. His smile sends a chill to everyone''s spines including Sebastian. " W...w..well the Mayor is a part of that cult. " Clovis said he was feeling fear from the young man''s smile. " Oh, so the mayor is a part of them. " Joshua again smiled and Sebastian knew that today the town is going to get painted with red color. " Now, let me tell you the reason why I am here Clovis. You see Clovis, I am Mutant or Elysian as I like to call our species. Now I have various powers and one of them is detecting my people from my species, the Elysians. And so when I came to this town for some business Imagine my surprise when I detected 3 of my people here." Joshua Said looking at the family''s pale faces. " Are you saying that " ( C ) " Yes, you, your son, and grandson are unawakened Elysians. And I suspect that your wife too was one of us as I can feel that your son has quite a powerful power dormant in him. I also suspect that her death in that shootout was not an accident but a planned murder as ''Friends of Humanity'' only has one goal and that is our Elysian''s destruction. " Joshua stopped there and let the information sink in their minds. The last part was just pure bullshit. Clovis''s wife died in a shootout is the truth but all others were pure bullshit. Joshua was also using his empathic powers to make their emotions haywire so they couldn''t think straight and believe every action they are taking is from them. Clovis was first surprised at the revelation of his family being that of mutants but when he heard that his wife was killed because of it. He was angry and wanted to kill. He wanted to strangle them. He knew that what the other party speculated might not be the truth but what if this is the truth. After calming himself a little he said " you haven''t told me what you want. " Clovis said looking into the eyes of Joshua. Then Joshua tells him what he wants. He told him about his plans for the Elysian race and what he wants from him. " I want you to take care of my business here in Germany. I also want you to recruit people from our species and to train them if they have to awaken their power. I want you to create a shadow spy agency and slowly take control of Germany and sway the people at our side. Look I know I sound a lot like your father but you have to remember that no one will help us Elysians. Instead of help, they would be more than happy to dissect us at a lab. There are still thousands of such agencies and companies who are even experimenting on children. We have no one except us. I too don''t like war and such but you are familiar with human nature. They even killed your wife who didn''t do a thing to them. They will never accept us. " Joshua said with so much determination and charm that Clovis felt he was in front of his father. Clovis thought about this and then looked at his family and saw the faces of his son, daughter in law and grandson. He knows what to do. " I will do what you want from me but I have some conditions first. " Clovis said. " You think you are in a situation to negotiate Clovis. But humor me. " Joshua said sternly. " First: you will not force my son to join your crusade. 2nd: You will help me kill all the gangs and the mayor. " Clovis stated his conditions. " They are doable. I will not force your family to join the war. And even if you don''t ask me to kill them I would have done it anyway as ''Friends Of Humanity'' are involved. " ( J ) " But first let''s heal you and your family. " On that day According to Town''s people, they heard people''s screams for hours. Limbs were scattered in the whole town and people were getting killed. No one knew who did that but after some time they heard that Foley Industry has chosen old man Clovis as their CEO for their German Branch. A/N: Well, I was busy yesterday, I have some doc.u.mentation work and it is still not completed. So sorry about yesterday. But the good news I started posting on Patre¨®n for now, there is only one advanced chapter, others will come to don''t worry. Till Christmas, I think I will have 8 chapters in advance there. I also wanted to say a heartful thank you to the 2 patrons MRGN And doga ten. both of you thank you. My self-confidence was down when I saw that not even a single one of my readers pledge to me. And then I got their notification. You guys can understand the feeling. I thought that my work was not good and then these 2 notifications come and I was over the roof. So if you wanted to read some chapters in advance join the Patre¨®n. Here is the link patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change the o. Or you can directly search my page by just typing these letters in the google Patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 Change the o and the first E of edgelord is always in capital letters. And if you want to nag at me or wanted to talk to me then come on to the discord. Ask for the discord link in cmnt as it gets expires fast. Also, listen Mf''s where are the powerstones that you guys promised me. Where is my review. Please guys review the book. Ok, let''s make a goal for ourselves. On the day that book reached 100 reviews I will post 2 chapters for 7 days meaning 14 chapters. And tge same applied to if the book is in top 25. Come on guys make it happen. Chapter 49 - 42 In one week Clovis started to make a staff. He contacted various people who worked for the underworld and wanted to live a good life with a respected Job. Joshua''s concentration work for Hotels and various buildings also got started. But Joshua got lucky again as a T.V. Channel was also on sale so he bought it too. Oh, You wanted to know the power of Clovis. Well, he has telekinetic powers not that powerful but still good enough to stop the bullets fired from an Ak47, and with the Elysium bonded with him, believe me, that old grandpa is a force to be reckoned with at least on Earth. Now it is time to move back to good old America. Joshua p.o.v. I know for at least 2 years I will not get any benefit from Germany except the boost to my Image which I made sure is always that of a saint. So now on July 4th, I am going to give the American military a gift that will grant me a connection with them. After one week. Today is the day that my meeting with the military is going to happen. And as expected of the business world the news leaked and my image as a golden child who devoted himself to saving people was challenged by my rivals, especially Stark. And what did I do?. I added more fuel to the flame. I make sure that even my news agency itself drags my image to the dust. They too started to call me the next merchant of death, etc. They even questioned my motives as I also invested heavily in Germany and with them taking the lead other news channels also started to call me that. My rivals don''t even know what is happening and why I am letting myself be humiliated by them. They will not even understand what hit them that much I am sure of after I am done with the Military. Now the next best thing that I did with my time was to make my 50 men from my 100 men army ''Hynes'' bonded with the Elysium. Why 50 you may ask, well I can only create enough Elysium to bond with 8 men in a day after that I am done with. But I make sure that ''Hynes'' are loyal to me. For 2 years Sebastian was soft brainwashing and after I created the Loyalty serum they are taking it every day so they are completely loyal to me. I started to do more tests on my Lab bat. ( get that vampire and bat.) Oh, the bat it is the Vampire that I got from the L.A. what you think I killed him. He has various uses. What I think is how to reverse the Vampire to Human. I can make them Pseudo humans as I found out that the Dark dimensions'' mark is still in the very DNA. Plus I started simulating my X gene. It was awakened and fully merged with my DNA but I was not able to figure out its power. I tried but no success there. I don''t know what my second X-Gene does. It does not give me any kind of reality-bending powers or like that. It is like you have a safe full of money but can''t use the money in it. I also started working on various other projects. Also, my multi-specialty hospital is on the verge of its completion. I also started to make an X Gene detecting machine that can detect my fellow Elysian''s across the Globe as Cerebro does. But the main thing is to create some toys for the Military. I have also ordered Max to contact the people whose relatives were abducted for the hungry Vampires. It''s time I started my Cult. I have a lot to do before shit hits the fan. I also have some worries that are eating me away. Like why hasn''t any of the celestial or cosmic beings not taken any action after I killed one of the strongest beings in the entire universe? Do they have some kind of plan for me or am I just dancing on fate''s fingers? Didn''t they know that I will even come after them? And the biggest concern is why haven''t the Ancient one has not come to visit me yet. I am an unfortunate soul that transmigrated here. She should have come the moment I was born. After all, I will wage war on humanity. That''s a given one. You know having ignorance is truly bliss. Now there can only be 2 things happening here 1: My story''s end has already been written and I am nothing more than a speck in this vast Cosmos. 2: they don''t even know I exist which sounds Impossible but is still possible. Maybe it is related to my 2nd X gene powers. After all, my 2nd X-Gene is fully merged with my body and It is activated, I just can''t figure out what It does. ''Overthinking things will not do me any good. Let''s focus on the task at the hand.'' I was driving to a military base with my bodyguards as if I needed them but for appearance''s sake and much to my Horror Mary and Sebastian''s nagging, I Have to take at least 10 of my Hyenas with me. The military General will be there and I am confident what I am going to give them will make their mouths watered. " Young Master, we are here. " Sebastian said as he parked the car. " Ok, Sebastian. let''s meet these old coots. " A/n: here is it. Oh btw. chapter 43 is on Patre¨®n and I am uploading 44 in some time. Also, a heartful thank you to Patrick Hayes for taking a pledge. It motivates me to do better every day. So if you wanted to. join my patre¨°n, please Here is the link patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change the o. Or you can directly search my page by just typing these letters in the google Patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 Change the o and the first E of edgelord is always in capital letters. And if you want to nag at me or wanted to talk to me then come on to the discord. Ask for the discord link in the comment as it expires fast. Also if we reach 100 reviews or we are in the top 25, I will release 14 chapters that week. so give me all of your powerstones. Chapter 50 - 43 At the Military base, In a secured underground room at the military base, various Generals from the U.S. military were sitting and talking to each other. " So, what do you think that lad has for us." Tyler Mitchell the Army chief Said to his fellow Generals. " What else, It''s weapons." Benjamin Reed the Air Force chief replied. " It''s always that after all. I just hope that he doesn''t waste our time bootlicking as that Hammer bastard did." Harvey Collins the Navy chief said. They all laughed at that. They were talking about what the young genius will provide them and at that moment A guard Interprets them. " Sir, Joshua Foley has arrived at the base with his bodyguards. " " Let''s go, gentleman. Let''s see what this young boy surprises us with." Matthew Buchanan the Marine chief said and all of them moved to the weapon testing area. Joshua was standing there, in the weapon testing area. The Generals were all bewildered for a moment as Joshua was oozing with Charm and confidence. His back was straightened, his hands in his pants, broad shoulders, and blond hair. He was talking to his butler when they walked in. His butler told him that they were here and he moved toward them. He was wearing black color sun goggles and in his posh clothes, he doesn''t look like a young boy but like a man, who has an immense will. He walked to the Generals and said " It''s an honor to meet you, General Mitchell. I have heard of your bravery during the Vietnam war. " Joshua said, extending his hand for a handshake. The General for a one-second look at him and then he also offered his hand for a handshake. " I too have heard about you lad. Hope you don''t waste our time." Tyler replied in kind. Joshua then nodded and moved toward other Generals. After the greeting was done. Tyler said " So boy, tell us what kind of weapon you have developed. Don''t make us wait." He said with a laugh and other Generals to chuckle with him. " Weapons?? Whoa whoa sir, hold your horses. I never said anything about this being a weapon deal or anything. What I promise is that I will be giving the military some things that they will like. I never said anything about weapons." Joshua said, faking a surprised face. " If not weapons, then what can you offer. " one of the military officials said. The smiles on their faces were gone and now they have a serious look. " Well, it''s certainly not a weapon. Look, I respect you all, believe me, I do. But I am not a guy who will make weapons that will be used to kill people. I know they are our enemy and things but still, my morals and ethics did not agree. I once took an oath to save people''s lives and that''s why I have so many degrees that are related to biology and medical science. I feel happiness by saving people and I have much more to give this world than weapons. So, give me a chance, If you don''t like what I have for you then as a penalty for wasting your time, I will donate 1 million dollars to every branch of the U.S. military. " Joshua said. " Tell me, something boy, do you need this area for a demonstration or a normal meeting room will suffice. " The Army chief said. " A normal meeting room would be preferred. " (J) And so they moved to the meeting room. After reaching their Joshua pulled out a pocket projector. All the officials looked at him and then he turned on it. This was the 3rd projector. The official was stunned looking at the hovering image of Foley industries. " What is this thing?" The marine Chief asked. " Oh, this is nothing. It is a 3d projector. Just an office use accessory. Joshua said smiling. Now everyone was paying full attention to him. They have never seen such a thing and it was a normal office accessory. They were excited now to see what he will show them if this is a normal accessory in his eyes. The pictures hovering change and now it shows the military soldiers. " Well, gentlemen first of all let me present you Al-100. Joshua said, taking out a pack of tablets from the briefcase. " This tablet here stops blood from any would in one minute. No matter how deep it is. " Joshua said and the picture''s hovering again changes. Now it shows an animated video of how the tablet stops the blood flow. " I don''t think I need you to know how useful this can be on the battlefield. " Joshua said and saw everyone''s reaction. They were all looking at him like he had grown a second head. They all know what this medicine can do. Just imagine yourself getting wounded and the bleeding is not stopping so many times the soldier dies because of blood loss. And during that time this medicine will prove life-saving. Now they know that he was not here to waste their time. And with that Joshua presented his next Medicine. " Gentlemen this right here is the strongest and fastest painkiller. This too works in a minute. " (J) " Now, I know that these things are great but right now what I am going to introduce is nothing more than a miracle. I have used every brain cell inside me to make this thing. This thing I can say right now is what the American army needs. This is not a super-soldier serum but it is something that we as a nation need. Let me present you¡­.. A/n: Merry Christmas guys. Enjoy the festival with your family and loved ones. May you get everything that you wished for except my S.e.xy ass. Now I have also received a word from Santa that those That will donate me powerstones, Rias Gremory herself will deliver the present to them Those who will not donate me powerstones they too will receive a persent but MILL TAN will deliver the present. The choice is yours. Also, I have 2 advanced chapters on my patere¨®n. So if you want to join then here is the link. And I will post another chapter in four to 5 hours on Patre¨®n. So if you want to join then Patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 Change the o. Also, you can directly search in Google but make sure that the first E is capitalized in Edgelord666. Now if you want to chat with me ask for the discord link in the comments as the link expires really fast. Also 100 reviews or in top 25 14 chapters that week. Chapter 51 - Merry Christmas and Happy Geeta Jayanti. Merry Christmas to all of my dear and loyal readers. hope you get all the happiness and live happily with your family. I also wanted to say that today is very special day for us indians too because one of our own festiavl is also comes today. our calender is different and changing. you can read about hindu calender on wikkipidea. so Happy Geeta jayanti to all of you. Gita Jayanti is the birthday of Bhagavad Gita, the sacred text of Hindus. It''s celebrated on the Shukla Ekadashi, 11th day of waxing moon of Margashirsha (Agrahayan) month of the Hindu calendar. It is believed the "Bhagavad Gita" was revealed to Arjuna by Krishna Himself in the battlefield of Kurukshetra (in present-day Haryana, India). The text is written in the third person, narrated by Sanjaya to King Dhritarashtra as it transpired between Sri Krishna and Arjuna. Sanjaya, the secretary of the blind King Dhritarashtra, had been blessed by his Guru, Veda Vyasa, with the power to remotely view the events taking place on the battlefield as they transpired. I think this is one of the good things this year. 2 festivals from different religions come on the same day so I am happy. I am here celebrating Geeta Jayanti in our temple. I will pray for all of you to Lord Krishna. and enjoy today. Chapter 52 - 44 " This right here is a series of compatible tablets which is best used during the training of the soldiers because this tablet increases the density of muscles making the human muscles 2 times denser than normal resulting in more stamina, more power, and more of everything. But this only has one side effect: it needs to be taken for one year completely and after that, it stops affecting you. A second side effect is that you need more food. As your body will crave more energy. Also, it is only effective for the age group of 18 to 22. " Joshua dropped the bomb and watched everyone''s reaction. The military Generals were now looking at him like he was some sort of monster. They have their minds blown by this information. Their eyes were widened. They were failing to restrain their emotions. " Tell me, boy, It is not a joke. Because if you are messing with me, I will make your life hell. " The Army chief General Mitchell said to The 16-year genius. He knows what this means if it is the truth. It means that they will have the best quality soldiers there are. They will have a peak human army that will be capable of doing more. They might not have a captain but damn they will be near that. But It also means one more thing that is that the boy in front of them is most important. If what he said is true then his safety is more important than even the president himself. Everyone in the room knows about this. " I don''t joke during the work, General Mitchell," Joshua said mentally smirking. He knows he just set himself as the biggest target of hydra and also the most beloved of the army. He knows what is going through the General''s brain. I mean he is 16 and makes such a procedure which makes human muscles 2 times denser than they are. And he is only 16. Can you imagine what he can achieve when he will be in his prime? " So, how much can you produce of these. " The Army General asked excitedly. " Well, here I will have to shoot your hopes down, General. You see General these medicines are made up of 700 different compounds that I have invented. And that takes a lot of time. Plus the other technical stuff and their recipe. It is a very complex process¡­. " " Just tell me How much you can produce. ``The General asked losing his cool he didn''t even let Joshua complete his talk. " At maximum for a hundred people a year. " Joshua replied. The General''s face still didn''t look like he was disappointed. " Do you have anything else to show. " ( G ) " Nope, it was the last for now. But I am working on some special Items for our Navy, Marine, and Airforce. " Joshua replied. " So shall we talk about the business now that you have seen the product? " (J) " Well, the first tablet, the Al-100. The price is 10 dollars. Not negotiable. One pack cost you 120 dollars. " (J) Everyone in the room again was surprised at how low the price was for such medicine. " I know what you guys are thinking, how come.it is so low. Well, as I first told you guys, my motive to come here was to not do business but was to save the lives of our soldiers and I am not a Stark or a Hammer who charge people for saving their life." Joshua said with a hidden pain in his voice which did not go undetected from the Military officials. " Now for the next Tablet the P.S- 80, well this is kinda expensive. It is 25 dollars per tablet. You can do the math for a whole pack. But the good news is that it has a lot of variants. " ( J ) " Now onto the last one. This course.is very expensive. It cost 50 million dollars per soldier per year. I know it is costly but it is what it is. " Everyone''s jaws again hit the ground at the absurdly low prices. For one moment they think the boy is trying to scam them. But they know it is practically impossible they are the U.S. military after all. They were praising the boy''s dedication to save lives and to strengthen the Military''s strength at the same time. Joshua already got in their good books and also in their most important person list too. With the things he has given them they will always think highly of him. And with the absurdly low prices that he was providing things to them, the military will even wage a war for him if anything happens to him. What they don''t know is that Joshua is just ripping them off. The Al-100 cost 0.25 cents to manufacture. And the P.S-80, 0.50 cents to manufacture. And the muscle density increasing pills well cost him 10000 dollars to manufacture. But the monetary gain was second to the things that he will receive after being the military''s favorite. Also with these deals, he will be able to make his black money white easily. He will also have his taxes cut short and has a reputation among the military. But this is not all he planned. " Well, now that You guys know the prices and all that. I wanted to tell you something too which I was planning to do even if these deals don''t happen. I have decided to donate 5 percent of all of my revenue to the military pension fund for our brave soldiers. " Again everyone was surprised at this. 5 percent of a company like foleys is a very big thing. Mitchell walks toward Joshua and pats him on the shoulder. He didn''t say anything but his eyes seemed like they figured out something about the enigma known as Joshua. A/n: you have questions I know. They will be answered in the next chapter. So hold your horses. Patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 Chapter 53 - 45 Joshua P.O.V. I talked with the Military officials for quite some time. I offer them various other services like a trust made for retired soldiers. Some scholarsh.i.p.s for the children of those who martyred on foreign soil. Also, I talked to them to open an N.G.O to construct houses for the widows and other social things. In the end, The Army Generals were happy because I was donating them 15 percent of my profit for all my life. But what they don''t know is that with this move I will make billions more. How, after all, I am spending money. Well, where do you think where will I wash my black money, in these trusts? Where do I will recruit new pawns to wage the war for me? From here. Also, more people will donate and even the Government will donate the money for such an Organization and I will get more money from there. I will also increase my P.R. . I will have to buy land for various of these projects like schools and hospitals. I will be buying such land in pennies rather than wasting a fortune. And there can be a lot of problems with these projects like funding being short so the organization will have to sell some of their assets to run those projects and guess who will buy those assets from them, who else but me. Also now the military will come to me for their various projects like the super-soldier serum, etc. They know how powerful of a mind I have right now so they will do anything to put me on the board with the top scientists in the hope to remake the super-soldier serum. And this was one of my goals too as I need some blood samples of Steve Rogers. I can''t waste millions of dollars to search for an old man who is sleeping in the ice without any care. I will let the Military do that for me. Plus we also have various other projects like the one which creates The Hulk. I mean Doctor Banner creates a being powerful enough to Content with an elder god. Now let''s talk about the aspect that everyone always forgets about the Navy and Airforce. People always think of only big machines like supersonic jets or submarines. But the people there need more equipment than anyone else. Do you know how much G Force a pilot feels when he is flying a jet at the full speed? Do you know how much pressure someone who is inside the submarine for a long time feels? And to be able to bear that much strain on their bodies they have to wear special clothes to stabilize their blood pressure. So I talked with the Navy and Airforce chief and was able to make them agree on investing in this venture with me. Now I am only letting them invest in such a business to give them the feeling that they have some power over me. I was subtly using my Empathic powers to influence them to see me not as a businessman but as a boy but as someone who wants to save lives. That''s why at various points during the conversation I showed some pain in my voice. They will think that I have a great reason to save the lives of people and that''s why I am doing so. My age is my biggest asset during this time as people tend to underestimate me. They would be thinking of me as a saint who wants to save the world as you know how can a little boy be so evil that he wants to wage a war on not just humanity but the whole universe. Also, I secure myself in every inhuman experiment that the government might do on Mutants meaning I will have the location of my brethren and I will know what is happening to them. As much as I wanted every Elysian to live happily and without any tension. I know it is not possible. People will always be jealous of my race and attack us. They will never let us live in peace. They even sent a nuke to kill 16 million of my brethren. War is necessary to establish my race. And to make sure that my people will follow me they need to see the dark face of humanity. I will let these humans do these hateful and painful experiments on my race and when they will be at their lowest, I will save them. I will build my race from scratch. They will break us and we will come back with more power. As they say " Throw me at the wolves, I will come back with the whole pack. " They might hate me for what I am doing, but I will take that hate gladly If they can live freely. Now It''s time to deal with the press and everyone who has been trying to drag my name down. I can''t imagine but smile what will be people''s reaction when the news about what I was doing comes out. Just imagine the reaction of every one of those news editors who use every word of their dictionary to make me look like a cunning and cruel businessman. You know what happens when you wrong someone who has done well for you and then you realize that you were treating them that way. You feel guilt and seek forgiveness. Now imagine a complete nation shunning someone, calling him a liar, the next merchant of death, and whatnot and he turns out to be a saint who opens orphanages, think of saving people, opening the schools, etc. The public will feel terrible and they will shift their anger to those companies and media agencies who were saying bad. Resulting in the lowering of the value of their shares. And I will buy those shares at the lowest prices. Again people don''t know how to use fame. So with these thoughts and at least 20 billion dollars in my pocket per year from the military, I leave the base. A/n: again did you guys just see Joshua''s wicked business brain there. I was tired yesterday and selpt early so I forgot to upload chapter. Chapter 54 - 46 July 5th On the morning of July 5th, people woke up with a hangover from yesterday. The morning was fine but the moment a certain newspaper was delivered to their houses all hell broke loose. When they read the newspaper everyone''s eyes were wide open because of what was written on the First Page of the newspaper, especially on the front page of ''The Daily Planet'' The report was " Joshua, An Angel who was shunned by his peoples. My dear readers, do you know people believe whatever they hear and make their decision very fast? They don''t even try to verify the facts that are presented before them. Facts that can belie or can only be a half-truth or are presented in front of you by different angels. And we don''t even try to verify if the things they said are real or not. We just make a decision and judge someone guilty without even giving him a chance to explain if what is said about him is the truth or not. I too made that mistake despite knowing that these things can''t be the truth but everyone was talking so I thought 1 can be wrong, 2 can be wrong but not everyone can be wrong. So I too joined the mob mentality and started calling a little boy Satan reincarnation. Yes, I am talking about Joshua Foley. I talked with Army General Mitchell Tyler about their deal''s with Foley Industries and he confirms that " JOSHUA IS NOT ENTERING THE WEAPON BUSINESS. " He says that it was a rumor Joshua wanted to talk with them for something else. And when I asked him about what Joshua wanted to see them, and when he told me about it and the more I heard the more I felt rotten inside and by the end, I became emotional. Here is a little part of our conversation. Patrick: So General for what Purpose Joshua Foley was seeing you if not for the weapons? What could he want from you?. General M.Tyler: well Mr. Patrick, Joshua wanted to save our soldiers and wanted to help some people. Patrick: wanted to save? Care to Explain General. Gen. M.Tyler: well, he wanted to offer us first-class medicine at a lower rate. I can''t tell you what the medicine does as he doesn''t want us to disclose this information. But in one week you will know what I mean as in one week he will introduce the medicine to the public. What I can tell you is that this medicine is a godsend for various medical procedures. Patrick: isn''t that just business, how is this considered helping? Gen. M.Tyler: Well, I will not call it a business because it was to be a business then he would not have sold us these medicines these cheap. When he introduced us to these medicines and their effect we thought them to be highly expensive. But it was at least 10 times cheaper than the amount that we thought. And not only that but he also decided to donate 5 percent of his profit to the Military for all his life and many other things.... ( please read the full article on page 5 ) So you see he just wanted to save people. He is not the Satan that some people made him be. He is not a Future death merchant but instead, he is an ''Angel'' sent to save this humanity. The General told me that when he asked Joshua about the weapons he said " Look, sorry General I would rather make things that would save people and make their lives easier than to make things which spread hate " These were the thoughts of that 16 years old boy. These were the words from the future merchant of death. I can''t help but say this to you that if with such Morals is a devil then I want to be a sinner. And if you think this is a sin then he has sinned more gravely. He decided to donate 7 percent of the profit of the deals that he made to the Soldier''s pension fund. Oh, that wolf doesn''t just stop there he further decided to open an NGO which will provide the widows of soldiers with their own homes, welfare, and many more. The General further tells me that Joshua wants to open a hospital where the soldiers and their families can get the cheapest medical services. Such a malicious little boy. I want to ask all those businessmen who didn''t even think of his age before badmouthing him what have you done. Whatever you have done is because of the law which demands that you do your duty regarding society. None of you have done anything because you care for someone. He cares for us and what we give him, ''insults''. Everyone was afraid of him, because if he provided people with such cheap and better alternatives than what would have become of their business, so they started to badmouth him wishing that he would break but the boy just worked in the silence FOR OUR BETTERMENT. Let me tell you The devil is spending hundreds of millions for the betterment of society and is not expecting anything in return. The least we can do is not badmouth him if we can''t appreciate him. After all, what he is doing is for our good not for his some alternative purpose. And I am aware that people in this country are free to love anyone or hate but I just want to say keep in mind that the one you are insulting is just a 16-year-old boy and at his age where others are enjoying their lives, he is burning himself for the betterment of people. In the end, I just want to say one thing to him and that is that I am sorry. " A/n: another news report chapter. How was it? will anyone tell me how you use Ko-fi? Like on patron I gave you guys access to chapters, etc. But I was not able to understand kofi that much. Also no need to buy my ******* because if you buy it now then you will again be charged on 1st Jan so my advice if you wanted to support me then buy one on 2nd Jan. Also, I am in dire need of your powerstone. Please I beg you to give me 500 stones this week. I am doing my best for you guys and I don''t even get 500 powerstones in a whole week. You don''t even know how disheartening it is. It stresses me that what I have done wrong and then there is a review that gave me 3 star because the Mc is ruthless and fic is dark. Really read the tags and synonymous man. I clearly state it was going to be a dark fic. Chapter 55 - notice I will not update for 3 days why because I have to fill my ******* quota. Chapter 56 - 47 Howard Stark P.O.V. My name is Howard Anthony Walter Stark. A genius multi-billionaire and America''s top weapon manufacturer. Also, I am the one who built Steve Rogers that iconic shield. I still think he should have gone with that gun merged shield. I am also one of the co-founding members of S.H.I.E.L.D. An organization that was built to root out the dangers like Hydra. We control the supernatural side of things and save those who can''t save themselves. At least that''s what we told ourselves. In reality, SHIELD too becomes a weapon for various governments. We do things that we don''t like and tell ourselves that this is better for humanity. We do human experiments and all that. Sometimes we even do these experiments on children as they were born as mutants. I hate that. I just wanted to invent for humanity. Sometimes at night, I cry alone thinking of what I have become because I am fairly certain whatever I am, I am not human anymore. '' If you were here Steve. What would you have done? '' this question is always in my thoughts and every time there is only one answer ''Rebel''. Steve would have rebelled, he would have gone against the government and likes of it. He would have not let these atrocities continue. He would have gone against the whole system, against Peggy too and I would have followed him. But he is not here and I am a coward. Yes, a coward that''s all I am. I don''t have the courage to do the right thing. I hate to see the reflection of myself in a Mirror. I have tried many times to just simply put an end to all of it by committing suicide. I put the gun on my head various times but was never able to pull the trigger because of 3 people. These 3 people are my strength to face my guilt, they are my reason to live for another day. They are my good friend Jarvis who is also my butler, My beautiful wife Maria, and my Genius son Tony. I am grateful to Jarvis for everything. I love Maria more than anything in this world. She has cried with me, she has wiped the tears from my eyes, she has done more than someone like me deserves. And My son Tony, my ray of light in this dark world, my biggest weakness, and also my strength. I never show any love to Tony because I don''t want to portray him as my weakness so my enemies can never think of him using against me and he can be safe from their prying eyes. He probably hates me for how I treat him but at least he is safe and sound to do so. He is a Genius and I am most proud of him. He might be able to do what I can''t do and that is to do right. He will be everything in the future that I couldn''t become. I have made my new element a legacy to him so that if anything happens or he is at a tight end it will help him. During one of the experiments with a supernatural artifact, I saw a glimpse of his future and I saw how he fought for what is right. I was the proudest at that moment of him. The future will be tough for him. I know that. He would have to become a man from an angsty teen boy. My son is such a genius but he is quite careless too with his genius. He made his own computer and hacked NASA and Pentagon. I found out and have to talk with the president for him or else he would have been in jail right now. But imagine my surprise that someone else too found out. That daily Planet news reporters and they made my son a villain to raise someone else''s reputation. They made my son a villain and made that little twerp Joshua a hero. That murder a hero. We are Shield and I know for sure he killed Winston frost. I wanted to destroy that news agency at any cost but I wasn''t able to do anything because they have proof and money too. Joshua''s wealth rose even more than mine after the introduction of Viagra. So I wait for the right moment and it came. I found out that he was going to meet with military officials and I used this information to tarnish his reputation. I gave money to various newspapers and ask them to tarnish his reputation and I was successful, people were calling him a satan reincarnation and what else. That will teach anyone to never mess with a Stark and I also target The Daily Planet but when I tried to go for them they too very aggressively started rebuking him. Joshua too gave up his voting rights in The Daily Planet and gave the total command of the company to Patrick Hayes. I don''t know what was happening there but I was happy that the boy was losing. No one, go for my son. And I was also not alone in these ventures many other business tycoons were making effort to destroy that boy''s reputation, they were all afraid that he will be entering their business and they wanted to eliminate the competition as fast as they can. Everything was going great till I read today''s newspaper. "Joshua, An Angel shunned by his own people " The more I read the more I realize how he played everyone by not telling what he was offering the military. The boost that his reputation will gain will be enormous. ''I have to talk to Peggy'' i thought myself and Peggy called and said " Howard, come to HQ as fast as you can. It is very important." A/n: I Will not lie I cried in the first part of the chapter. Btw do tell me how was stark''s characterisation. I don''t know that much about him. Fcuk, it. My mc is heartless I am not. I don''t have the heart to keep you away from a chapter. I am such a softy. Last chapters notification, throw that in the trash, that doesn''t mean anything. You guys are my readers, my other family and you fcukin deserve a chapter and you should get it and that''s it. Well, I thought I will be able to pull this off but I was not. The whole day my conscience was like Are you gonna do it to them. Are you so heartless and you can''t believe what else was going through my mind. It was like both the devil side and angel side were against me. And in the last I lost. I can''t do this to you guys. So throw that last notifaction in the hell where it belongs you guys deserve every word of this chapter. Also It would be really nice if You guys can give me some Powerstones and a good reviews. Please vote powerstone and if able do a reviews. Chapter 56 - 48 Edward Buckman P.O.V. My name is Edward Buckman and I am in the top 10 billionaires of the world with a whopping 15 billion dollars. ( in 1987 the richest man has around 20 billion dollars ) I own various industries all across the Globe. This is the information that I provided to the public. Besides that, I am also the white King of Hellfire club. I am also in love with Paris Seville. She is also my queen in the Hellfire club. She was an actress/model who turned into a businesswoman and created her empire. She now holds the second position in the USA advertising industry. First, one being taken by Joshua Foley. Hellfire Club is an organization whose members are the top businessman of this world. We generally gather for parties and to connect with each other. Who Am I kidding? The reality is that the Hellfire Club counts among its members the most famous, wealthy, and influential members of society. Membership is passed on to descendants, and can also be earned through wealth or influence. While many accept the invitation simply for the pleasures that the Club offers, others seek wealth and influence. In fact, the purpose of the Hellfire Club is to obtain and exert power through politics and economic influence instead of outward conquest and domination. Since its foundation, the Hellfire Club has been involved in wars and assassinations to further the agendas of the Club''s most powerful members. The Club has branches in New York City, London, Hong Kong, and Paris. The Club has 2 circles, one outer circle, and a second inner circle also known as the ''council of chosen''. The members of the council each have a title based on the chess-like, I am the White King, and my dear love Paris is the White Queen. I also hate the mutant as they are a threat to humanity and I have seen how much destruction they can do. So I and my allies are also financing Trask and Stephen Lang''s Sentinel program to kill every mutant there is. But enough about me let''s talk about the club. Well, it all started 6 months ago when Joshua Foley turned 16. He became legal to claim his father''s company and all. Winston Frost and Paris wanted his companies. Winston wanted the textile business and Paris wanted his advertising and news company. So they joined hands and bought a member of the director''s board in his textile business to stir some problems. Everything was going good and they were confident that Joshua would break. I too thought that he would break but what happened was something that even I didn''t expect. That boy killed that Board member in front of all of them and he didn''t stop there, he also killed his family and took back all the shares from other shareholders. I too didn''t believe that at first but when I saw their one finger missing I knew that the boy was a monster. But I didn''t take that as much of a threat, after all, what can he do tonus with his measly wealth and so did Winston and he again schemed against him. This time the boy retaliates so fiercely that no one understands what happens. He made Winston lose everything. His position in the company, His family, his reputation and he also stained his legacy. And he did it all in just a week. None of us knew what happened and in the last he even killed Winston and that was a direct attack on the Hellfire Club. But Sebastian Shaw thought that he was a perfect candidate for the inner Circle so I controlled my Anger and sent an invite to him. After all, he is a teenager and he will have some hormones to release. He sent a letter in response and the letter has only two words F.u.c.k You. I was angrier than anyone so I started to spread rumors about him and all with my other friends of the Inner circle and then he introduced viagra and his wealth jumped up to 3 billion. And then he used Stark''s son to make him look good. Genius move I have to say but he gets Stark as a rival. We were going to do something but then the Angel gang took over New York. Every one of your businesses was at their mercy and luckily we were able to strike some deals. And when we got out of that then he flew to Germany and Stark Got the information that he was going to meet the Military Chiefs for some deal and I know that was our cue. We again started to belittle him and this time we did it publicly too. Then he met with the Military and all that. And now I realized how he played everyone. He became a hero this morning and we became the worst villains. Everyone from the hellfire is calling me what to do as everyone''s shares are falling because we said something about him. From the morning I have attended at least 30 phones about this matter as mob''s are in front of their offices with banners. And the Paris company got the bad end of the road as she owns various news agencies and all that so the crowd with the banner that says, Joshua is a saint attacked her HQ and started throwing stones. Now the problem is that if we go in front of the public and apologize to Joshua publicly then it would mean we all lose and send the message that we are weak but if we don''t then that means taking the loss of millions and in my case billions as I am the one who is at the top and has various companies so I will be hit at various points. I told all the Club members to come to the meeting. This is serious. A/n: so we found out Hellfire club was the one who was taking a shot at Joshua. So let''s see what happens now. Also, ask for a discord link in cmnts. And powerstones and review will be appreciated if you can do so. The day we reach 100 reviews I will release 2 chapters a day for the whole week. Also, I will be uploading an Extra chapter If we reach 500 powerstones. So give me those yummy powerstones. Chapter 57 - 49 S.H.I.E.L.D base When Howard Stark entered the meeting room the environment there was very tense. Howard has some suspicion that it was related to Joshua''s deal with the Military. Peggy has a very tense look on her face and it says a lot about the problem she was facing as Peggy is a master at keeping her emotions in check. " What happens Peggy. What''s the emergency. " Stark asked hurriedly. Peggy didn''t say anything but just put a photo on the table and said " This Howard. " The photo was of Joshua when he was in Germany. Howard looked at the photo but didn''t let any emotion come to his face. He looked completely stoic but he groaned inwardly. '' It is him after all. '' Stark thought. " What about him Peggy. " (H) " Well read this report from the Military " Peggy said and Stark started to read and in just 5 minutes his face became pale. His face was as white as a sheet of paper. " Peggy, This¡­ This is absurd. And are the effects permanent without any side effects? " Howard said, not believing what he was reading. " According to what is written here it is. " Peggy said with annoyance. " Will someone explain to me what is happening here. " Alexander Pierce asked. " What happening is that this boy has been able to successfully make an extremely weaker version of Super-Soldier serum. " Howard told Pierce with some aggression. After a moment he calms down and said " Sorry Pierce, I am just not in the right mind now. " " I understand Howard. " Pierce said in a supporting tone. " What do we know about this young Genius Peggy. " Pierce asked Peggy and she raised a brow at that. Because no matter what Pierce always has been someone who would even laugh in death that''s his personality. There are very few moments when he ever turned serious and this was one of them. Many times even Peggy loses her calm over the supernatural activities but Pierce rarely did. And now he turned serious, you can now officially say that shit hit the fan. " Nothing much Alexander. We know his parents treated him badly. He was homeschooled. He was a genius at the level of Howard but now I think he is even above him. His mother and father one day just vanished. We tried to find them but no clue. He has a family butler who is in his family for 17 years, Sebastian McKenzie. Nothing much is known about him except that he is the son of Noah McKenzie who was a spy for the US Government and one of the best of his time. Except that, we have no information on the butler. Oh, and the boy also started a Media Company with the help of his butler ''The daily planet '' after just one week of his parent''s disappearance. He made that company number one in the USA in just one year. Now don''t go on his Genius and philanthropist work and assume him a saint. He is the very devil himself. He killed a board member of his textile company in front of others and also killed his family. Stark got this information from the Hellfire Club. He also killed Winston Frost even when he was stronger than him. But this boy not only just killed him, but he also stained his legacy. He made him lose everything, his reputation, his money, his power, and everything. And that is when he was just a small fry and now he is a giant behemoth. And now this. " Peggy tells everyone what she knows about him. Hank Pym another pf Shield''s lead scientist and former Ant-Man speaks " I don''t understand what''s the problem here after all. It is just an extremely weaker version of what Dr. Erskine made. So what if he made it. We know various other organizations that have developed at least much better fails. Like the Red Room, etc. So what''s the problem here? " Pierce looked at Pym and said " Tell me again who developed these formula''s Pym. " " The other secret agencies, why? " Pym answered Confused. " Exactly, The secret organization not armies. " Pierce said. " Now imagine if American soldiers have a super-Soldier serum to boost them and other countries don''t, what will happen. War. That is what will follow this. " Pierce said, rubbing his templates. Everyone in the room knows that If only American soldiers used this formula then it would incite the fury of the UN. No one might say anything publicly because this is the US''s internal matter but the relationship with other countries will be strained. Well, other nations might not do anything but Russia will surely stack their nuclear weaponry. " The only good thing about it is that the production is limited. Howard said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. " Howard, we might need your replication of Super-Soldier serum sooner. Can you please do anything? We might need that pretty sooner." Peggy said looking at her best friend. " I can only try Peggy. " Howard said. " Thank you and one more thing the Military requested some of Steve''s blood so Howard if you can send them some of it. " Peggy said dejectedly. " Why do they want it? " Howard asked. " To give it to him. " Peggy said. None of them speak for a moment. " We might need someone near him. I will pick the agents and send you a list of names. " Pierce said, leaving both of them to cope with their feelings about Captain. '' That boy is a must for Hydra. He will be out the key to world Domination. So either he will be with us or die. He is too dangerous to be left alive. I need to talk with Zola as soon as I can. '' With these thoughts, he walked towards his office. A/n: next few chapters again Joshua''s business brain will work. Also, ask for a discord link in cmnts. And powerstones and review will be appreciated if you can do so. The day we reach 100 reviews I will release 2 chapters a day for the whole week. Also, I will be uploading an Extra chapter If we reach 500 powerstones. So give me those yummy powerstones. I have answered every one of your questions in the auxiliary chapter so read that. Chapter 58 - 50 As expected of the news. I deliberately ask the Military Chief to give an exclusive interview to The Daily Planet. So other news channels and Newspapers don''t even have an idea of what happens during the meeting. So like always they gave some good names and all that but when The Daily Planet reaches the house of people they became a prime target of people''s ire. I also instructed Max to mix some of his goons in public places to start a riot against these news companies. And the next thing, By 11 A.M. the HQ of Paris''s company was in flames. Police have to move in to contain the crowd. The crowd which was holding banners of my name and demanding from people to apologize to me. The share market hits the lowest point in 10 years. The price fell from 1000 dollars to 870. Some of the big company''s hit an all-time low. Especially Shaw Industries, Buckman industries, Osborn, Worthington, etc. Starks shares also fell but not that much because his main business is with the military and having no rival in that field Just benefited him. I did not buy any of the stock today because it will fall more tomorrow. Now I have everyone where I wanted them to be. They can''t go in front of the media and say that they are sorry for what they said as it will show them in a bad light. It will also ruin their image if they just blatantly accepted their mistakes as it will portray them as cowards in front of the public. They also can''t stay silent because I will not stop till they spew something out of their mouths. Also, they forgot that this is a Business world here even one word from your mouth can lead to your downfall. The bigger you are, the care you have to trade. There is a reason why Rich people control their children to the extent that they can''t even decide whom they want to be with. The Bigger businessman you are, the bigger the reaction of even your smallest action. This is a simple rule: society expects you to behave like that and you have to do so. Business is also like hip hop. You have to create your unique persona here and start living in it. You have to wear what the people want to see you wear. You have to behave how they Imagined that you behave. You have to be with someone whom the people can admire. Don''t believe me there is a reason that marriage can save business empires. unless or until your business depends on the Military or you''re a solo like me. That''s why Tony was able to do so well with that much bad publicity. So they just have 2 options and they are Come in front of the public and said they are sorry which will ruin their Image. They just keep quiet and bear more losses. I know it will take some time but eventually, they will choose Option 1 after all what is an image in front of money. There is a reason people married p.o.r.nstars after all because no self-respecting male will ever marry someone who fcuked someone on camera. Also now the Hellfire Club will now know not to mess with me. Did they really think That I would let them step over me? I thought Winston''s example was more than enough but apparently, it was not. I was enjoying my morning tea in my study when the doors opened and Mery with Darwin walked in. Darwin ran toward me and hugged me. I too hugged him back. " How is my little champ doing today. " I asked. Earlier Sebastian asked me to unlock Darwin''s full power. I was still somewhat hesitant but I steeled my heart and said yes. " I am doing good. So is it true that big bro is going to give me some awesome powers like Mery? " Darwin asked with a smile on his face. " Yes, I will. So that''s what got you excited not meeting with me. " I said, making a sad face. He looked in my eyes with a deadpan look and said " Obviously, the powers got me excited. What is so special about meeting an edgy teen " he said with such ease that it broke my heart. Wait why is Mery looking sideways? Then I looked at Darwin and he started laughing " Your face was so damn funny," he said laughing out loudly, and soon Merry joined him. Both of them were together pranking me. This little brat. " Oh, So I am an edgy teen. So bad I am feeling edgy today and can''t activate your powers. " I said, making a pouty face. Darwin''s face became white. ( no racism ) He looked at me and said " I was Joking big brother, yes just joking. I am so excited to see you. It was not even my Idea actually, It was Merry''s. She said if I did this she would make me an extra pancake. You are my lovely brother, how could I not be excited to see you. " Darwin said and It brings a smile to my face. " Okay, so receive your reward for being such an adorable little brother. " I said and my hands started to glow golden. I activated his partially activated X- Gene. " That''s It. I did not feel any different than before. " ( D ) " Well, it is what it is, now go and try to know what your power is. Sebastian will pick you up at 11. " I said to him and Merry and he started living. " Oh and Mery, I heard that you were having some troubles with your power so I will ask Sebastian to train you. Ok bye. " I said smiling evilly at her. Her face became blank and colorless. She looked toward me in Horror and hurriedly left me. Sebastian training does give people Ptsd Btw. Not everyone is like me after all. They think they can prank me and leave unscathed, Fat chance. A/n: How was the interaction with the family. Also, the sens.e.x in marvel will be high because they have companies like Straks, Hammer, osborn and etc. That''s why. I can''t even tell you how much this 50th chapter means to me. This is the best thing happens to me in 2020. Also a happy new year. Party hard. may this year close the wounds that 2020 gives us. I don''t know what to say. I am too emotional. Also, ask for a discord link in cmnts. And powerstones and review will be appreciated if you can do so. The day we reach 100 reviews I will release 2 chapters a day for the whole week. Also, I will be uploading an Extra chapter If we reach 500 powerstones. So give me those yummy powerstones. Chapter 59 - 51 (bonus) As I imagined The Hellfire Club had their little meeting and everyone was pointing at each other but most fingers were pointed at Edward, his lover Paris, Sebastian Shaw, and Stark. They were the main culprit after all according to them. Humans are really silly, they always found someone to blame for their actions. Oh the Devil / God made me do it. Humans never accept that they are at fault for what they did. Now, you might be thinking how can you know what is happening at the Hellfire Club as they have a telepath among them now so your spies should have been caught by now. My answer is that I did the same thing I did with Kurt to the spy, I made him telepathy resistant. Also, it is not so easy to suspect my spy among them because my spy is just a measly Janitor working at the Hellfire Club. I also gave him super hearing so that he doesn''t even need to be near them to know what they are talking about. No one ever suspects these small people. What people think of when they hear a spy is that of a hot s.e.xy girl, someone among their ranks, etc. But no one ever suspects people who work as janitors and other demeaning work from their perspective. They could not even think that these people can even spy on them. And there this belief makes these people the best spies as they have access to everywhere and all else. You should know that a postman knows almost everything about his area and no one ever thinks of that. He knows who is fcuking who, who is cheating, who is where and with whom, etc. And I used that narrow side of people in establishing my Spy network. And that''s my secret of knowing practically everything in America. It took around 100 million in establishing this network and no one truly knows where it starts and where it leads so even if someone knows someone was spying on them it will never lead to me. That''s also how I infiltrated Shield. I don''t have anyone in their top command but under them. Only I know how much I have put my hard work into establishing this network. It was not easy to earn 100 million in my starting days. I have to sell various drug formulas to various drug cartels through Max and Sebastian''s Channels. It was not easy earning 100 million and them to move this money without letting the government know. It was not easy to make people agree with me and all. It was not easy to maintain these many tasks. I was studying and also having trained with Sebastian. At various times I thought I should rest but whenever I close my eyes that night comes to haunt me. It is what keeps me motivated. My powers helped me a lot. I enhanced my brain to the brim so that I can do all that I have to do. I was done with the training in just 1.5 months as I was able to create muscle memory from performing any action just one time. I am proud of what I have achieved during all this time but it is still not enough. I have to do more. Oh, silly me I just wander into the lane of memories, where was I? Ha, The Hellfire Club had the meeting, and as I expected they bark at each other. Accusing each other. Now it is time to put the Hellfire club in its place. I have more blackmail material on them than anyone has. So tomorrow various small companies will be shutting down and I will strike at them from the front, not from the shadows. I will not go after larger companies for obvious reasons but tomorrow''s move will be putting fear into them. I can''t exterminate the whole Hellfire club right now because of obvious reasons like Selene, etc. But I will go after them economically. 3rd person P.O.V. The next day various little firm''s owners found the proof of their debauchery in The Daily Planet''s front page. These people have 2 things in common and they were that each of them was a member of Hellfire Club and their business was relatively small between 10 to 20 million. It was evident that it was a direct attack at Hellfire Club and they also knew who it was, Joshua. But the most scared were the people whose photos were not in the newspaper. They understood what Joshua meant by doing so. Also, the public gets to know that their golden boy also knows how to fight back. You know, these photos would have not been that big of an issue if it were normal times after all scandals too were a part of luxurious life but now that the public was made at a majority of rich people and these photos spell only one thing for these millionaires, destruction. Where on the one hand people were panicking and calling people, Joshua on the other hand started moving his plan. He started to buy a vast majority of shares from various companies. Joshua knows that he couldn''t buy more shares than 1 or 2 percent at the moment because It will spell bad luck for him. So he bought 1 to 2 percent stock of major companies but he made other people who work for him bought them and slowly over the years he will buy back from them. It will be perfectly natural and no one will doubt him. A/n: it was necessary to decrease Joshua''s fame because fame is only good if it is in the right amount and the right type of fame and Joshua knows it. He needs to let people know that he too can hold grudges or people will make him a saint or a hero which is not good. He wanted to be a good human being in the public''s eyes. A happy new year and also we are close to 500 powerstones so here is the bonus chapter. Chapter 60 - 52 For the next few days, Various news articles mentioned very big names in their headlines and the only thing common was that people were apologizing to Joshua, and no one dares to comment on his revenge as they don''t want themselves to be the next target of Joshua also how are they gonna accuse him doing so? They don''t have any proof that he was associated with the leak of photos. If they foolishly accuse him then it will be like shooting yourself in the foot. But the public knows or at least thought that it was Joshua who leaked the photos and it resulted in decreasing Joshua''s popularity. Now the public see him as a human who is capable of feeling emotions. People were starting to view him as a teenager, not as a saint. It too was Joshua''s plan as people were starting to see him as a saint, not as a good human being. Now, people might say that there was no harm in maintaining a saint Image but they forgot about the backlash. The person with the good image is chained by the expectations of society and the backlash of the simplest thing is far greater than anyone can imagine. Joshua doesn''t want to be in that position so he planned it. Now people are divided into 2 groups People who are saying that Joshua did wrong and he shouldn''t have done this thing. He could have gone for the less violent route. People who are saying that Joshua did the right thing by exposing those vermins. The thing is that everyone is somewhat angry at him because a lot of people lost their jobs, etc. So yeah his image took a toll but It was necessary and people''s anger meant shit to him as none of his companies were on the share market so it does not matter what people think of him. His products were cheap and good and they were addicted to his products and no company provided those products that cheap. From this ordeal, people got two things straight Joshua is a good person and a philanthropist but if you cross his line then he will destroy you. And also at this time Max too created a separate company and started buying shares of all big companies. Now he was a majority shareholder in various companies. For now, everything seems to be cooling down but the market would need a lot of time to recover from its downfall. Also, Max started to operate outside of New York too and thus increasing the money flow from the underworld. Klaue too fulfilled his contract and started to show the symptoms of a disease but doesn''t take it seriously. Shield and Hydra started to send their spies after him. He let them infiltrate for now but if they started to do something then he would send Hydra and Shield both a great present. One thing that Joshua understood was that the Army Chief Michael Tyler likes him a lot. That man without even requesting got him Captain America''s blood sample to study and also insisted on modifying his security. He even told Joshua to be careful of Agencies like Shield. Also, Sebastian modified his security so much that It cost him 10 million per month just for the security of his mansion and all else. The military too gave him Z+ security even when he was insisting that he doesn''t need them. And for the last week, Darwin too started to train under Sebastian and now he can''t believe that the man that he thought of as a father figure was so sadistic. Joshua took immense pleasure in his misery after all what kind of big brother he would be if he didn''t make his little brother''s life hell. But Joshua too was experimenting with his powers. He was trying to create various cures from his power and was also creating different types of diseases. For the experiments, Max provided him 100 hundred people, most of them were criminals and others were just born with bad luck. Joshua was also trying to gain an insight into Hemokinesis ( the power to manipulate blood ) but he was not successful. He was also trying to get to read the memory from the DNA, no success there too. He was tempted to take the powers from Legions and the celestial powers from the blood of David Haller and Peter Quill. But his DNA was not that stable for now after the experiment with Darwin''s blood so he has to wait. But his main concern was to edit the genes of people. He was able to enhance people''s Genes but he doesn''t know how he does it. He was trying to figure out how he did it because apparently if you know how to do something doesn''t mean you know everything about that thing. It was like his instinct but he wanted to know how he was able to do so. That''s why he was studying people with his Gene experiments. The reason was that if he knew how to do it then he would not have to worry about backstabbing and training people. He will not be needing the loyalty serum or anything to ensure the loyalty of his people. He would be able to directly edit people''s genes and they will be loyal to him with their very being. It would not just be a metaphor that loyalty runs in their blood. And if anyone makes any clone of his people then those clones too will be loyal to him by default. He will also be able to give people different skill sets like knowledge, fighting techniques, instincts, and all that thing that people need to work hard. He would have an army ready in moments. A/n: ask for a discord link in cmnts. And powerstones and review will be appreciated if you can do so. The day we reach 100 reviews I will release 2 chapters a day for the whole week. Also, I will be uploading an Extra chapter If we reach 500 powerstones. Chapter 61 - 53 While Joshua was Immersed in finding out different uses for his powers. The world didn''t stop moving. People were trying their fullest to damage control. The Federal bank even lowered the interest rate to stabilize the economy. The fall of the market didn''t just hit The upper class of the market but It also hit the lower class. The upper class lost a lot but the people below lost their everything because of the fall. People who invested in various companies lost their savings. Savings that could have helped them during bad times, could have helped someone paying another installment of their homes, could have made a child''s dream of getting into college a reality. But now they lost everything. The US government was doing everything to maintain the aftermath of the fall. The thing is when people are scared they spend less, they invest less, they only buy necessary things and start to save money so what might be the problem? It is their hard-earned money after all. They have full rights to what they do with it. But have you ever asked yourself if you just buy necessary things then what would happen? There will be a shortage of money in the market. The market will go down and every company will be at a loss after all if 3 people can carpool then why would they even buy a car individually. This thought was in people''s minds after all the total loss of the market was in billions around 5.75 billion dollars the biggest fall in the history of the US. Everyone was wrecking their brain to get out of the situation to make people believe in spending more and saving less. And they can''t even blame anyone. It was those Idiots who sat at the highest positions of their companies. They can''t blame Joshua because he didn''t do anything. It was the public who did it. Every government official was cursing the people at the top as because of their folly the whole US was in turmoil. Also, Joshua introduced his medicines this week to the people and they were flabbergasted, to say the least, and various pharmaceutical companies also found themselves in a tight spot. So it also contributed to the fall. The pharmaceutical sector feels the fall. Now the only unaffected sector was weapon manufacturing. Even Oil''s prices dropped. One thing that people do get was that to never underestimate the young entrepreneur. Even some of the politicians were scared of him. And the perpetrator of all this was enjoying his morning tea in his study. Sebastian enters the study and said " The figures have arrived, Young Master. " The figures that Sebastian was talking about were how much did people at the low lose, not how much the people at the top lost in New York. " Around 9380 people lost their jobs. 1000 people lost their savings worth 50 million. 750 people lost their house because of the house loan. This is New York''s stats. " Sebastian handed the report to Joshua. Joshua read the report and nodded. These were the stats of only New York''s lower-class citizens. It doesn''t include people from other places. Other people could easily bear the loss but he will have to do something for people to again raise his Image. Because subconsciously people will blame him for their misery. So he will have to help them in this tough time and people will again start thinking of him as a good human being and this time they will build a type of trust in him that he truly is a godsend. Because they again thought of him as a bad guy in their hearts but he again comes to save them at the moment''s notice without even thinking. Basically, with these shocks, Joshua was soft brainwashing the whole population. He was fitting this in their mind that he was a good guy. Joshua was in his thoughts about what to do when Sebastian disturbed him with a cough. *cough* " Young Master, the news is that Buck Industries and Shaw Industries are entering into a joint venture for a construction project in Eastern District. The project is quite big, around 150 million dollars. " Sebastian said. " What are they making? " Joshua asked, somewhat interested in the news. " Luxurious flats for rich people. " " Tell me, Sebastian, are those properties in Queens still on sale? Joshua asked while he took a sip from his tea. " They should be after all no one is interested in those 200 warehouses. Why are you thinking of buying them? " Sebastian asked curiously after all there was no merit in that place. Even as a warehouse facility. They were good before 1970 but in the 80''s they were nothing because of the infrastructure change. So now they were on a sale and that too at underprice. " Yes, I wanted to buy them. Tell Max, I want them under my name in 3 days. Also, tell the press and people that Joshua Foley himself is coming to talk with them. It''s time that I give an audience to people who went to such lengths for me. " A/n: hey guys. I am 4 chapters ahead on Patron if you want to you can but it there. look I am uploading 2 to 3 chapters there every day so you don''t have to worry about purchasing a bigger tier. and I will appreciate it if you guys can support this work. The Hand has made an appearance on the patron btw. here is the link patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change the ¨® to o. ask for a discord link in cmnts. And powerstones and review will be appreciated if you can do so. The day we reach 100 reviews I will release 2 chapters a day for the whole week. Also, I will be uploading an Extra chapter If we reach 1000 powerstones. Chapter 62 - 54 During this dark time, The Angels also benefited a lot. People wanted money and they loaned the money to people and at a quite affordable interest rate. 1 dollar per 100 per month. They became the biggest loan shark in New York. Right now they have established their empire and the roots of the empire run very deep in New York right now. They had New York and its people by balls. And people also got to know that the owner of Angel Corp is also the one who rules New York in the dark. It was not that hard to make the connection so Shield as usual tries to send their spies in there. They forgot how Angels work. They send the lifeless bodies of all Shield and Hydra agents to their HQ with the bodies of their families. There was one more thing common, every dead agent''s eyes were widened in fear and their bodies were tortured. Peggy Carter was never this angrier in her entire life. The president was also angry but he knows that he can''t afford a clash with the army that Angels have massed together in these 3 months. It will only spell disaster for America during this bad time. He can''t afford that and he warns Peggy to not do anything to the Angels. Joshua too created a construction company. But This was not big news for normal people because Joshua was already creating a lot of companies and they fully expected him to make a hotel or something like that. But this news was like a nuke to people like Sebastian Shaw who is the owner of a top construction company and people like Donald Trump who in the last 5 years was emerging as a raging entrepreneur with his hotel business. 20th July 1986 Joshua announced that he will be holding a public event in honor of the Martyrs on 25th July which will be attended by various Hollywood stars and famous bands. Everyone again started to think about what he was planning by doing so. 25th July 1986 Madison Square Garden was full today for the event that Joshua was holding. Famous and rich people were attending the event. Various political figures, rich people like Howard Stark with his family, Edward Buckman with his love interest Paris Seville were also attending. Paris was looking very grim. She has to sell her business to Joshua because she was the prime subject of hate as it was the news companies under her who forget every line ruining his image and she has to sell her business. The only good thing was that Edward was the gentleman he was portraying. He proposed to her and gave her one of his industries to maintain. Some other interesting characters who were attending were Emma Frost, the new C.E.O. of the frost industry. Norman Osborn the son of Amberson Osborn an Industrialist, and one of the genius minds behind Oscorp techs. Peggy Carter was also attending with Alexander Pierce as Shield has a very important reason to be here. People were enjoying the event and it was really good but there was no sign of Joshua Foley. The performances end and the host takes the stage and announced " And now ladies and gentlemen please welcome the person for whom you were waiting for. I have gotten the word that Mr. Joshua has arrived here. So please welcome Joshua Foley. " Everyone clapped and started to see where the boy would make an entry. People were eager to see him. Joshua Foley has more fan following than any celebrity and even in foreign for example Germany. And then the spotlight falls on the front gate and it opens. 50 people with black clothes and armed rushed in. These people were armed to teeth, all were excluding a presence like they were ready to kill at the slightest hint of any problem. The whole stadium was silent. No one said anything they were intimidated by these running guards who were covering the way that Joshua was going to use to reach the state. Even people like Peggy were somewhat shocked at this display of strength. People were staring at the door breathlessly. They were waiting for Joshua to enter. After one minute a security guy takes out his walkie talkie and said " Parameter is clear sir, you can enter. " Many people didn''t hear what he said but only those who were sitting near the stage. And then after some second, a boy with a height of 6 feet 2 and broad shoulders walk in. The boy was wearing a grey tight suit with matching pants and black shiny shoes. He was also wearing a black stylish Goggle. While he was walking every step was filled with confidence and no hint of nervousness in front of thousands of people. The boy was oozing self-confidence and with each step, he was letting people know of his presence. His head was high. His blonde hair was combed neatly. Various girls, women, and even some old ladies bite their lips seeing him walk. And after him comes more people clad in black clothing. It doesn''t look like a boy was walking, no it looks like a king was there to give an audience to his people. His walk to the stage was neither fast nor slow. He reached the stage and took the mic from the host. He looked at the people and then took off his goggles. He again looked at the people and then he said " Hello, New York. " A/n: hey guys. I am 5 chapters ahead on Patron if you want to you can but it there. look I am uploading 2 to 3 chapters there every day so you don''t have to worry about purchasing a bigger tier. and I will appreciate it if you guys can support this work. The Hand has made an appearance on the patron btw. here is the link patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change the ¨® too. or just simply search Edgelord666 patre¨®n in google. And a huge thanks to Douglas Buckley and Stephen Willis for joining the Patre¨®n. and it motivates me to write more when you guys support my work on fanfic. also just so you know I will post an extra chapter when we reach 500 powerstones. so if you want an extra chapter then donate them. I will also release 7 extra chapters meaning 2 chapters per day for a week if we reach 100 reviews. so donate powerstones and review the book nicely. ask for a discord link in cmnts. Chapter 63 - 55 " Hello New York," Joshua said, and with that, the stadium erupted in cheering and rooting. Joshua smiles seeing it and said " I don''t know what to say or from where to start. I can maybe start with how I am so grateful for your love and support. How you guys defended my honor and all that shit. But do you know one thing I don''t feel gratitude toward you guys? I don''t feel gratitude to the people who burned someone''s business down. I don''t feel gratitude toward those who throw stones at people and I don''t feel grateful to those unfaithful cunts who just need a reason to burn the city. The same city that feeds them. " Joshua said with anger in his voice and the crowd''s jaw hit the ground at his abusive language and his rant. They don''t know what to say or do now. Tony Stark who was flirting with some girl before after hearing the first few sentences blew a whistle. Many people like the Military chief, political figures, city mayor, and many in the crowd nod at this. They too feel that a protest should be like a protest, it should not be turned violent. " I am sorry for the use of such inappropriate language but my anger now knows no bounds. You know what let me start from the very beginning. Let me tell you about my life from the very beginning. Tell me, people, what do you think my life was like with my parents. Do you think I was treated like a prince, I got everything before that I desire, don''t you. Let me tell you the truth, I never liked my parents, I hated them from the moment I remember. I was a genius child. I was able to speak fluently when I was one year old. My father notices my Intellect. What do you think he did? Was he happy or what. He doesn''t show any of those emotions and neither does my mother. They just looked at me as they expected it. I was homeschooled from the age of 1.5 years. I was beaten by my father when I slacked. I have a strict schedule for playing or any less important thing as they say. I was doing high school math by the age of 5. One day I played outside when I was 4 and didn''t study. The man known as my father that day beat me with the belt and do you know what that wrench woman that was my mother did? She didn''t do anything. She didn''t even say anything and there was not even an iota of emotions on her face. That was my childhood. It was not a fairy tale but more like a horrible nightmare. " Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/marvel-exilir-rise-of-the-mutant-empire_17155755305669105/chapter-55_50930107216358347 for visiting. Everyone presented their gasps. They never thought that the boy has this kind of childhood. Joshua''s eyes were also becoming wet. Of course, it was all a big fat lie. Joshua''s parents were cold but they never abused him. It was he who asked for homeschooling as he has memories of his past life but these people don''t need to know that. " I hate them, I always wished that they somehow disappeared from my life. And do you know they made me learn everything from business tactics to highly advanced science subjects, even philosophy, and psychology? I once have a friend as they take me to the park on Sunday so that I can know how to behave with people. I made a friend there and my luck doesn''t even let me have that friend. I will talk about this story some other time when I will be ready. Let''s come to my parents. So when you live in that kind of environment you mature pretty fast. Then the fortunate day comes. They left for the party and never come back. I was the happiest guy. I didn''t even know what to do. I cooked my favorite meal and all the things that could make me happy I did and I cried tears of happiness. Then after a week a letter come by. It was from my parents, I was afraid of receiving the letter from the man. I tore the envelope with trembling hands and read the content of the letter I would like to tell you guys. The letter says " My dear son Joshua, I don''t know what to say to you. I know that you hate me and your mum and you have every right to do so. We didn''t do anything for you after all except making your life hell. But so you know we too do hate ourselves. I just wanted to say sorry, my son. My son, I was never a good person. My hands were stained with the blood of people. I wanted to tell you why I treat you like that. You know my son you were my angel, the sunshine of mine and your mother''s dark lives. We were working with some shady people, who did practically every illegal work. We couldn''t let them know that you were our weakness because if they know they would have used you against us and that would have endangered your life. We know that they were keeping an eye on us so we treat you like that and I was a coward who doesn''t have any courage to go against them. And even right now I am not asking for your forgiveness. I know what I did is not forgivable. I just want to let you know that whatever that I made you learn was to prepare you for the world outside. I wanted to tell you that you are young but prepared and when you will go outside, they will not suspect you and you would strike hard. We just take from the people and never give them anything back. We destroyed many people''s lives. I know I am in no position to ask you this Joshua but if you could find it in yourself to help people who are in need. I want to tell you that you are young, but destined for great things. Make the most of your opportunities; use them to give back to the peoples who have given us so much, to change the lives of millions of people. Do not be frivolous with the wealth; please do not waste it all on fast cars and outrageous clothes, and the pursuit of a destructive lifestyle. Treat your people like family; watch over them, and use this money to safeguard them from forces beyond their control. My deepest regret is I will not see you grow into the good man I know you will become. And finally, my son, I ask that you never abandon the people to fate. You have lived through dark days; there''s no doubt there are more to come. But it is the good and great men who stand up for humanity when others turn and run. In death, I will love you forever. ( ripped from the Batman Arkham knight ) I also want to tell you that I and your mother have committed suicide and want to warn you once people know that you have this much talent they will come for you, so be ready to respond with some force. " A/n: hey guys. I am 5 chapters ahead on Patron if you want to you can but it there. look I am uploading 2 to 3 chapters there every day so you don''t have to worry about purchasing a bigger tier. and I will appreciate it if you guys can support this work. here is the link patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change the ¨® too. or just simply search Edgelord666 patre¨®n in google. And a huge thanks to Isai valazquez for joining the Patre¨®n. and it motivates me to write more when you guys support my work on fanfic. also just so you know I will post an extra chapter when we reach 500 powerstones. so if you want an extra chapter then donate them. I will also release 7 extra chapters meaning 2 chapters per day for a week if we reach 100 reviews. so donate powerstones and review the book nicely. ask for a discord link in cmnts. Chapter 64 - 56 The whole stadium again becomes silent. Many people''s faces looked shocked at what they heard. Peggy and Pierce were running their mind at top speeds to know which organization was behind the Foley couple''s death. Many people were looking at Joshua with sympathy. For them, it was even hard to imagine what the young boy had gone through. Joshua to stop for a moment and let his story sink in their minds. He controlled his lacrimal gland to show some tears. He wiped them and again looked at the public. " I didn''t know what to do at that moment. I saw the letter and it has some wear marks on it. There were thousands of thoughts running through my mind. What kind of sick pay was this? Is the letter true? Did they even love me? And many more. I cried for the whole day and night thinking of what to do and all that. I was also asking questions to myself, were they right or wrong? I was having an existential crisis. Then I remember I don''t care what they did or for what they did, I can''t forgive them but the gifts I possed which are honed since the day one will not go waste. I will not become a punk with a sky-high ego." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/marvel-exilir-rise-of-the-mutant-empire_17155755305669105/chapter-56_50954281708212657 for visiting. Joshua''s voice was very aggressive and the people were looking at the boy, no not the boy but a survivor in a different light. " After one week, I found the bodies of my parents. Apparently, they both shot themselves in the head and I burned them as they wanted. I didn''t let the news come out because of the fear of people who were after them. " " No matter what they did to me or how much I hated them, they did indeed ready me for the world outside, and for that, I am thankful for them. " " For a whole month, I visited a different part of New York. I see how people live, I saw the struggle that a family made to just live in this city. I saw the ugly side of the city. And then I remember what my friend once said to me. She said, " society is like this because people with the capability are selfish and don''t think about others. " Yeah, she was a wise girl. On that day, I decided that I will do what My parents and Martha would have liked me to do. I will rise and with me the people. " " I used my limited wealth and opened a news agency. In one year I made that number one. I researched day and night for various drugs and medicines. I forgot to sleep, food, and all those necessities. And with that When I turned 16, 6 months ago, I launched the medicine at the price that people can afford and raised my wealth. And now I am here, and I just wanted to say one thing to everyone who is listening I AM READY. " The crowd was silent for a moment and then someone started to clap and slowly the whole stadium was filled with the sounds of clapping and rooting. People have tears in their eyes but their hands were clapping and their mouths were rooting for the boy. " I am ready to give back everything that people have given me. I am ready to face the challenges. I am ready for those who will come after me. But the question is will they be ready because believe me I have too much hate inside me and I will release everything upon you if you come between me and my people, you have already seen the trailer of what I can do. I am not a saint or hero who will allow you to go scot-free, I will destroy you from your very roots if you come after me. And this is not a threat It is a n.a.k.e.d warning." " And to you guys, I am not doing it because I feel bad for your conditions or anything. I am helping you because it helps neutralize my hatred. I love seeing happy faces and for these selfish reasons, I am doing it." " I know that I can''t make everyone happy and help everyone, that''s delusional, and I am not delusional but I will do what I can. And the start is from this city where I am born. From the city which is bleeding because of people''s greed. And this is my gift to the city " The screen behind Joshua lit up and shows a logo of a mother feeding his child and under it, there was some text written " Martha''s Communal Kitchen " " It is not a normal Communal Kitchen organization that I am just funding or anything like that. This is an organization that will work as a company. But there will be no product for you to buy. I have bought a lot of property in New York in the past 6 months in every part of New York. And this organization will be opening its 650 communal kitchens all around New York today and they will work 24x7. And the best part is that they are free. And every single one of them can serve 1000 people at a time. From this day no one will sleep with an empty stomach. " " I know what I did make a lot of people lose their jobs. So here we are hiring 4000 people for every kind of skill set. And don''t worry about it being a social service and that. You will be paid accordingly, you are an employee, not a social worker here." Joshua said and with every word of his the background pictures were changing and then he shows the food department certificates that shows 4 stars. Joshua practically opened 650 free Eateries and the Crowd erupted in cheer. A/n: hey guys. I am 8 chapters ahead on Patron if you want to you can but it there. look I am uploading 2 to 3 chapters there every day so you don''t have to worry about purchasing a bigger tier. and I will appreciate it if you guys can support this work. here is the link patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change the ¨® too. or just simply search Edgelord666 patre¨®n in google. and it motivates me to write more when you guys support my work on fanfic. also just so you know I will post an extra chapter when we reach 500 powerstones. so if you want an extra chapter then donate them. I will also release 7 extra chapters meaning 2 chapters per day for a week if we reach 100 reviews. so donate powerstones and review the book nicely. ask for a discord link in cmnts. Chapter 65 - 57 The public was still cheering but Joshua was not finished yet. " This is not the only thing I have prepared though," Joshua said and he continued. He introduced people to his super-specialty hospitals which were being built at the moment and that too was free for the public. He also shows how he planned to open various orphanages and old age homes for the needy in the name of his adopted little brother Darwin. Everyone was again in awe as they didn''t know that he adopted a child as there was no news about it. Even people in Shield don''t know about it. And then he shows his Idea of converting the old warehouses into a colony for the families of martyrs. He alone produced around 15000 jobs and he was not even getting a penny from this. " Now various people are asking me why I don''t sell the shares of my companies, it will help people earn through your company and it will also increase the economy of this country so why are you not doing it. I just want to say which middle-class guy or someone from the streets who doesn''t have a house to stay in, it is uncertain whether he will eat anything today or will he sleep hungry, where will these people get the money to buy my shares. Let me tell you what would happen if my company started trading. People who are at the Top and you guys already know who I am talking about. The people at the top will buy a lot and they will even buy overpriced and then they will choose the price for my products, they will not let me use even my own money to do good and if I refuse to bend at their will then I would be in jail because the law approves of this. Sorry but I am not that kind of Idiot. " Joshua said, giving a mocking smile to some people and the crowd knew who was at the receiving end of that smile " Even now, what do you think will happen once you guys leave. Let me tell you, some people will say what that boy''s alternate motive is that he is doing so much good. I don''t believe him at all. Some people will eat at my kitchens and will faint and my Eateries will start closing because some people will feel scared of my best and try these things. So let me put an end to those rumors. I am doing it because I have a lot of money and I can afford it. No ulterior motives and I will never join politics that''s a promise. So bring it on. " " I also want to tell you guys that today I am practically adopting New York but all in the name. And sooner I will adopt it in name too if the lord wishes it. So to everyone who is seeking to harm the city be ready for the retribution. This city is mine and I am it''s people''s, You have already made my life hell and I am out for blood. So I dare you to come, I am ready. " Everyone was stumped at that. This boy challenged forces beyond his ken. Now the real thing was can he stand up to these things that he so carelessly promised. At night, Police Commissioner Ched Phelps''s home. *TTUUUUUURRRRRRNNN TTUUUUURNNN TRUUUUUNNNNNIIGGGG * The phone rings and Mr. Walter picks it up. " Hello, Walter speaking. " " Hello, sir I am detective Arnold. Sorry to disturb you at this hour of the night but we just received a call from Mr. Foley''s mansion. There have been some murders. " The voice at the other end replies. Walter''s face became more white than it already was. ( no racism ) It was like someone drained all blood from his face. " What did you said, detective? Say it again. " Walter shouts at Arnold. " Sir, we got a call from Foley estate saying there have been murders and we are just leaving the station and I just called you to inform you of this. " Arnold said. For some time Walter didn''t say anything " Sir, Sir are you there. " Arnold asked in a questioning voice. " Yes, yes I am here. Listen, reach them as fast as you can, I am also coming. I will meet you there. " Walter didn''t even put in proper clothes. He just rushes for his car. He was sweating bullets. " Please don''t be dead. Please don''t be dead. " Walter was chanting this throughout the ride. He knows that Joshua painted a big red target when he promised such things to the public. And Walter for sure knows that the boy will do what he promised because he also made a 20 million dollar donation to the NYPD for the betterment of police officers and also another 25 million dollar donation to get new and better equipment for them. Walter knows what Joshua''s death will signify. It will spell doom not only for New York City but for the whole of America. Public burns offices when his name was just sullied. This time New York will burn and the flames will even swallow the whole of America. "Stupid boy, can''t even keep his mouth shut. Who did he think he was, Captain America. " Walter was cursing Joshua and was also praying for his safety. After half an hour of the ride, Walter reaches the estate and sees Arnold there. Arnold notices Walter and runs toward him. " What happened here. " Walter asked but he knows the answer already. " It would be good if you see it, sir. " Arnold told Walter but his voice was not that of a panicked person but more of a surprised one''s. Walter enters the estate and what he saw there he never forgot for his life. He saw a boy beating a person who was dressed in ninja attire. The boy has guards all around him pointing their guns at the chained person. He also saw a pile of bodies in front of him all wearing the same clothes that of like a ninja. Then the boy said " Did you think I was joking there? " A/n: A hand will be cut down. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/marvel-exilir-rise-of-the-mutant-empire_17155755305669105/chapter-57_50977815713080566 for visiting. hey guys. I am 7 chapters ahead on Patron if you want to you can but it there. look I am uploading 2 to 3 chapters there every day so you don''t have to worry about purchasing a bigger tier. and I will appreciate it if you guys can support this work. ( I was busy today so I will release 3 chapters today ( thursday ) on patron meaning you will be 8 chapters ahead. and It will really help me if you guys can support me. also if you guys wanted wanted to donate some money to me you can also visit my kofi page. ko-fi.com/edgelord666 here is the link patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change the ¨® too. or just simply search Edgelord666 patre¨®n in google. and it motivates me to write more when you guys support my work on fanfic. also just so you know I will post an extra chapter when we reach 500 powerstones. so if you want an extra chapter then donate them. I will also release 7 extra chapters meaning 2 chapters per day for a week if we reach 100 reviews. so donate powerstones and review the book nicely. ask for a discord link in cmnts. Chapter 66 - 58 After the event, Joshua knew what to expect. People and organizations will feel fear and would like to dispose of him as soon as they can. And that''s exactly what Joshua was pinning on. Joshua wanted to have an attempted attack on him. He knew that an attack is inevitable as he is growing too fast but why not make most of it from the attack. That''s why Joshua made such a declaration, he wanted to provoke people in power. He wanted to make them feel that their power was shifting from them to him. Now, why would Joshua want to have an attack on himself? The reason was simple. He wanted to show the world that He truly Owns New York City. When this attack will fail people will cower in fear by just listening to his name. This attack will show his power, this attack will be his coronation and it will let people know that he not only barks but also bite. After all, a new king must show his power to the people. There was a reason that new kings waged war most of the time. Secondly, He knows who will perpetuate the attack. You see, Joshua has been keeping an eye on everything so how can he forget the most Iconic and ancient organization of highly trained ninja assassins, The Hand. The Hand is an order of evil mystical ninjas who are heavily involved in organized crime and mercenary activities such as assassination plots. The hand originated from the K''un-Lun, A place that teaches how to harness the chi energy. The five founders of hand Madame Gao, Murakami, Alexandra Reid, Bakuto, Sowande were all the students there. They were banished from K''un-Lun because they didn''t want to heal; they wanted immortality -- power, to never face death, to regenerate themselves again and again. The elders saw this as an aberration, and so, like Lucifer from heaven, the five were banished from K''un-Lun forever. They became the five fingers of the Hand." when the five founders were banished from the city and have since lived on in the shadows for centuries, promoting their goal through wars, crime, and influence on powerful people. After their banishment, each traveled back to the lands of their births, where they built their own criminal empires. In East Asia, the Hand discovered the mystical secret of immortality, by using the substance of dead dragon bones. Now, fearless of death, the group soon expanded their control over Asia. Only after they became a powerful empire, did the group call itself "Yami no te" (Dark Hand) or the "Hand," with the goal to activate the human weapon known as Black Sky. However, the Hand has made many enemies. As they massacred a village, one boy managed to kill some of their greatest warriors. The Hand named the boy the "Chaste", who over the years recruited warriors to fight the Hand.[4] The Order of the Crane Mother faced the threat of the Hand as well, training their warriors and the Iron Fist to destroy the group.[5] Conflict also existed within the hierarchy of the organization, specifically among the Five Fingers, where each leader would often attempt to usurp one another even utilizing assassination attempts. To find more of the elixir, the Hand dug holes under cities where beneath them laid the bones of dead dragons. For centuries, this Modus operandi destroyed several cities, such as Pompeii and Chernobyl. The hand is a very ancient organization and is all over the world. They came to New York for the Dragon bones and were slowly starting to gain a foothold in New York. Alexander Reid started her company and all that. It was not that hard to figure out that Hand was present here Thus providing Joshua a perfect target to show his might. Also, Joshua too wanted the dead Dragon bones that were under New York so a battle against each other was inevitable. At night in front of Joshua''s Estate 2, guards with guns were doing their duties. They were talking to each other and then one Guard gets up and leaves the other guard there. And then suddenly when both of their backs were facing each other, from behind a pair of hands came and slit their throats. After killing the guards all 20 ninja assassins enter the estate but they didn''t notice that the wounds on the Guards at the gate heals and they opened their eyes. When the assassins reached the Mansion they saw various guards at various positions. The leader of the ninja group has strict orders to kill everyone there so he orders the group to kill the guards. Now imagine their surprise when they heard a whistle from behind and what they heard a whistle from behind. When they moved their heads and they found the 2 guards that they killed at the gate standing behind them aiming their Ak-56 at them. The guards smiled and opened fire at them. In a second all of them were dead except the leader. He too has some bullet holes but not at the vital places. One of the guards handcuffed him. The leader tried to slash at the guard but those slashes don''t have any effect on the guard. Then the other guard takes out a walkie talkie and said " Sir, the assailants have been captured. Waiting for further orders." Joshua was eating dinner when his security in charge William interrupted him and told him about the situation. " Sebastian, call the police and inform them of murder," Joshua said and continue eating his dinner. a/n: hey guys. I am 7 chapters ahead on Patron if you want to you can but it there. look I am uploading 2 to 3 chapters there every day so you don''t have to worry about purchasing a bigger tier. and I will appreciate it if you guys can support this work. I will release 2 extra chapters if I got 10 patrons. I have 6 already. here is the link for patteon patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change the ¨® too. also just so you know I will post an extra chapter when we reach 500 powerstones. so if you want an extra chapter then donate them. I will also release 7 extra chapters meaning 2 chapters per day for a week if we reach 100 reviews. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/marvel-exilir-rise-of-the-mutant-empire_17155755305669105/chapter-58_51000251565264214 for visiting. so donate powerstones and review the book nicely. Chapter 67 - 59 A/n: Please read the authour note at the end of the chapter. When Walter saw Joshua beating the man he didn''t say anything to him for quite some time. He let the boy beat the bastard. After sometime when Joshua tired of beating him, Walter walked to him and Said " Satisfied. " Joshua turns his head to Walter and eyed his attire and frowned. " Was sleeping when my subordinate informed me and I came here in a hurry. " Walter said shrugging seeing Joshua frowning. " Oh, sorry to disturb your sleep but as you see it was quite a big party. " Joshua said. " I can see that. " Walter said eyeing the heap of bodies. " Any idea who they are or who sends them after you. " Walter asked but inside he knew the answer to that question. " No idea who they are or who sends them after me neither does this matter. " Joshua replied without any emotions in his voice. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/marvel-exilir-rise-of-the-mutant-empire_17155755305669105/chapter-59_51004677529066159 for visiting. Walter nodded at that and eyed the man who was getting beaten by Joshua " And him, did he tell anything. " ( W ) " Nope, not even a sound. I will not be surprised if he is deaf and dumb. " ( J ) " You need not worry about it, Mr. Foley. We at NYPD are experts in making dumb people speak. " Walter said with a reassuring smile. " Then he is yours. Do as you wish. " ( J ) " We will do our best to make sure that the people behind this get caught. " Walter said with a resolution. " Say, Mr. Walter, how would you like it if I donated another 1 million dollars to your department? " Joshua asked Walter and Walter''s eyes narrowed at this. " What do you want? " Walter asked in a threatening voice. '' Did this boy try to bribe me? '' Walter thoughts. " what I want is that you investigate this case as an informal case. Meaning no mention of this case on any paper, you didn''t come here, you didn''t arrest this man here. You didn''t see anything here, the call was just a prank. " Joshua said to Walter with a very serious tone. Walters''s eyes widened at these demands. " Why? " Walter asked in a shocking voice. " Do I need to tell you why? You yourself have studied economics what do think will happen once the news of this attack comes out. This country is already bleeding and I want to heal it, not the other way around. " Joshua said to him. Walters understands from where Joshua''s reasoning was coming. People burned the city when they defame Joshua and right now after that meeting Joshua was nothing less than a Messiah in their eyes. If they even got the news of this attack then he can''t even imagine what will happen and to not only New York but to the whole of the country. The stock market will completely crash and people will be out on the streets once more but this time in a lot more number and anger. It would be like a civil war In America. Walter looks at the boy in a new light. The boy in front of him has thought of everything and he is ready to suffer alone for the wellbeing of people. " You already know who is behind this attack, don''t you. " Walter asked Joshua in an understanding tone. Joshua didn''t say anything but his eyes gave every answer that Walter needed to know. Walter nodded for a moment and then he walked toward the only alive member of the assassins. He looked at the man who was withering in pain. Walter takes out his Gun from his robes and then shoots the man. *bang* Every police officer comes running to where Walter was and they saw him standing near the assailant''s body who was alive a moment before. " S. Sir? " Arnold asked Walter about what he did in a shaky voice. " Listen, officers, we got a prank call from someone. There was no attack, we didn''t find anything, we didn''t see anything suspicious here. " Walter ordered his officers. They all understand what Walter means and they all nod. Then Walter looked at Joshua with a look that said '' Go get those bastards ''. " I am sorry to disturb your night Mr. Foley. Looks like it was a prank call. " (W) " No need to apologize, sir. It''s all okay. " Joshua replied with a smile. And then the police cars left the estate. ************************************************ Alexandra Reid''s House Alexandra Reid the head of The Hand organization was chilling in her house. She was drinking red wine and was waiting for the death of the news of that little cunt''s death. " I am ready, my foot. " She said to herself. The boy was also a thorn on her side. She was also having losses in her business here. But then the boy bought the Warehouses in queens where she wanted to establish her base of operation. " Even if those rich bastards don''t have contacted Hand seven then the boy would have died today but he at least makes up for my loss. " Alexandra was lost in her thoughts when the phone started ringing. She picked the phone and speak " Hello, who is this. " " Hello, Miss Reid or should I say Angelica Fletcher or Albert Davis or Abigail King or do you go by Audrey Thompson. " Alexandra''s eyes widened, her face became white like someone had drained all the blood out of it. She was shocked to the core. These were all the names and allies that she used in the past. " Who are you? " she asked in a threatening voice. " Oh, Come on. At least remember my name after all you send your 20 lousy Ninja''s to kill me who were not even able to reach my mansion. I am really disappointed with you Miss middle finger of the Hand." The voice on the other end replied. " Joshua " She finds out the true identity of the voice but despite giving her any kind of reassurance it further added more worry for her. " Bingo. The one n only. By the way, do tell me what''s your fascination with the letter A. " Joshua asked in a cheerful voice. " What do you want from me? " She asked. " Oh, Nothing just to tell you that all of your assassins are dead, that you already know as I am talking to you now and to tell you that you had your chance and you missed now it''s my turn so RUN BITCH RUN because I will not miss and I cut the head of the snake. " and with that Joshua cut the call. A/n: I don''t know why I am uploading this chapter. the thing is I am sad due to some family problems and I don''t know the only thing that comes to my mind was to upload a chapter. the thing is that in my 20 years of life I have gone through some very difficult phases of life that I don''t wish anyone has to go through. during that time I wished that It would be good that If I die suddenly. I don''t want to talk more about that. you just need to know that thhat phase made me to make people happy in some way and sometimes to kill them. The only reason I started writing the fanfics was to get away from the real world and take solace here. I wasn''t going to continue any of them. I even left this book for a month but what I didn''t expect was that some of you bastards namely quenton and ssjbrowly, loki and many more even gave this crappy book powerstones for a full month even when I was not uploading. I want to ask why. quenton and loki even cmnt on chapters in 2 or 3 days. then one day I thought to hell with this lets upload another crappy chapter and these bastards will go away. you guys didn''t. on that day I realise that I have one thing that various people don''t have and that is a loyal redear base. you guys never let me quit. you guys shower me with love at every moment no matter how Shitty the content was. this book might not be in top 20 or anything like that but who the fcuk cares. I have you. I donxt when or how It happens but the day that you accept me even after doing so.much bad things I vowed to make this shitty Idea which was just my escape from reality a fic that you readears... no not readears my other family deserves. quenton still asks on discord that why don''t I edit the first chapters as they have a lot of mistakes and all. this is the reason because those chapters make me remember my vow to family. those chapters gave me the people that I have today. so I will never edit them. may be I will not get more readears because of that because many readears read first few chapters and left but who the f cares. if they can''t accept me at my worse they don''t deserve me at my best. they now have some sentimental value. I might never meet you and say this personally to you guys but Thank you. thank you, you giys are the best thing that happened to me in 2020. this author note too will have many mistakes and they are because my eyes are sweating. I would have released more chapters as a thank you but that would have been unfair to my ******* users. and if you wanted to become one of my ******* user because I can litteraly use a dollar or 2. so here is the link patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change The o. Chapter 68 - 60 And the moment Joshua cut the call, Alexandra heard the sound of cars stopping In front of her house. She readied herself for a battle. She circulates the chi through her body and readied herself for the battle. She signals her Hand guards to be in position. The ninjas cut down the power supply of the place and merged into the darkness, ready to kill. Alexandra was waiting for Joshua''s people to enter. And then in that dark, she suddenly realizes something and runs toward the window. She breaks the glass with her punch and jumped out of the window and before the guards could even ponder on what was happening they hear a very sharp *pshhhh* sound and then *boooooommmmm* The whole house was blasted. There was nothing left in the place of the house but the burning debris. What happened here was that Joshua strictly said not to engage in close combat. Because he doesn''t want the people to know of his force''s supernatural abilities that they get after bonding with Elysium. So they were strictly limited to use only long-range weapons. So the Hyena''s used rocket launchers. These rocket launchers were specially made by Joshua; they were 100 times more powerful and accurate than any rocket launcher present on the planet. So once they fired it there was no chance of anyone living. Even Alexandra feels the burns of the explosion after all she was not that far from the explosion. And just to be sure the Hyena''s fire, not one but 10 rockets. Alexandra died there. The Hyena''s left the place after firing the last one. Now if Alexandra was a normal person she would have been burned to the ashes but she was an old chi practitioner so she survives the blast and as her head was not cut off, she becomes alive again. Now don''t even for a second thought that Joshua made a mistake by not cutting her head. No, she was alive because Joshua wanted her alive. It was like in medieval times how pirates killed everyone but left one person alive to tell the tale. Joshua wanted to establish an image of himself and for that tales of his cruelty need to be told. Also, Joshua wants the Hand under him. But he doesn''t know where the other members are except Alexandra but now Alexandra will go back to the other fingers and talk about the Problem that is called Joshua and the Hand will strike again and at that time by killing the leaders he will take over Hand. And by acquiring Hand he will also acquire the whole of Asia as Hand is one of the most powerful organizations which rules the underworld in Asia. Tonight the only living member of the Hand was Alexandra as all other bases were too hit by Joshua''s forces and the ninjas there were not so lucky. He burned them to death. The police too only reached the place after the locations were completely burned down because of the police chief''s indirect orders. The next day the police chief said that it was the result of a gang war and the police are doing everything to get the guilty people behind the bars. And when the news reporters asked why the police take so much time to reach the crime scenes he replied that the police get a false call from an anonymous person telling them that there has been a murder at Foley estate so they have to go there for the investigation which creates the delay in the command channel of the force. And by the evening police do catch a gang and put the blame on them. And then the next day when people heard about what happened a new rumor started to spread that Joshua was behind these attacks and the police department was in his pocket. He killed people because they attacked him and he retaliated. But not many people believe it. But the upper echelon of New York knows that it was the truth. These people were shitting in their pants when they heard that Joshua survived and in one day he disseminated a whole organization from their very roots. They knew that he was not spewing nonsense but was instead telling them the cold hard truth. And the truth was that New York was already worshipping the very ground he was walking on. Joshua made a very twisted kind of image in the mind of people. For the middle and lower class, he was a god but for the people who were against him and were at the top for them, he was a devil. And with destroying this organization he told the whole world that now he is of New York and New York is his. And due to this image, the people of New York didn''t lash out at the Police force instead they were praising them for giving Joshua such importance. Joshua also received a 500 million paycheck during this time from the military. And Joshua also introduced various medicines in the market and once again the market was in an uproar. But the biggest surprise came when Joshua announced that 25 percent of the profit generated from this medicine will be donated to various schools and colleges and he also announced a scholarship program for the kids who can not afford to pay for college. His sales skyrocketed. His film studio also released another movie which earns him around 200 million dollars. So his total wealth even after donating most of it still rises to 4 billion dollars. A/N: what you thought this will be an epic battle and all that. Sorry, bro but I always take a gun to a sword fight unless the swordsman is Mihawk then I am already screwed. Hey, Guys just so you know I am thankful to you. Now if you are liking this story then consider visiting my Patron page because I could really use some help. So if you think that this story deserves some donations then you are welcome to pledge. Also, I am adding a new tier for people 3 dollar tier named beta. You will be able to access 5 chapters before the release. Also, today my 5 dollar Tier will be completed and I will start working on 10 dollars one .so if you wanted to have access to 8 chapters you should consider that. Here is my Patron link patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/marvel-exilir-rise-of-the-mutant-empire_17155755305669105/chapter-60_51023509350049531 for visiting. Change the ¨® to normal o. Also if you are not able to paste this from the chapter then just open your browser And search patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 again Change ¨® to o. Also captialise the first E of edgelord666 during your search. Or you can simply search me on ******* site or their app. I really can use some of your help. And I will release one extra chapter when I have 10 pledges on my ******* account. Right now I have 6. Also we are close to 500 powerstones meaning extra chapter. Chapter 69 - 61 Right after Joshua''s Speech Hellfire club was having a meeting with its members and It was the first time in years that a meeting was held during the day. The meeting''s topic was Joshua Foley. Everyone''s faces were Grimm. " We have to do something. That boy will destroy us and our business. " " He was not just rambling nonsense like some politicians. I know those eyes. Filled with confidence and determination to do something. He will do what he said. " " Already people are angry at us and now they will f.u.c.kin hate us. " " If he is making free 4-star communal kitchens then who the hell will come to our hotels. Our business will be done. " " And don''t ever forget about at which scale he is opening them. " " places to live for martyrs. If he just wanted to donate his money then f.u.c.kin donate it to the Charities don''t become one. " " He has profs of our debacles and he is the f.u.c.kin owner of the largest media house and he f.u.c.kin challenge us in front of the public. " " Such high-grade medicines for the poor and such dirt cheap prices. Who the hell buys our medicine then. We have to shut our manufacturing plants. " " We can''t even sue him, people will chew us raw. " " On what bases will you even sue him, Helping poor. " " Cheap houses to live for people, he will destroy the real estate market too. " " He might not join politics but he will still hold the weight in politics. Whichever candidate is picked up by him certainly will win. " Edward was listening to everyone''s reasoning and he wholeheartedly agreed with them. They were all right. Joshua was putting a dent in their wealth by just existing. They will have to take some drastic majors right now. He will have to erase that boy. He knows what this will mean for them. People will blame them and they might have to bear more losses but sooner or later everything will be as it was before. " I have thought of something but It will cost us dearly. " Edward suddenly said. Everyone looked toward Edward. " What??" Someone asked. (Too lazy to thought a name ) " Now that the water has gone over our heads, we will have to take some drastic majors. So I purpose that we killed him." Edward said to his fellow rich friends. " Good indeed, but how will you achieve it? Didn''t you see his little Army of 50 people? Let me tell you they were not your average joes. They were trained killers and He has hired them for his safety. So do tell me how you are going to do it. " Emma Frost asked Edward. She too wants Joshua dead. Emma Frost, daughter of late Winston Frost and the C.E.O. of frost enterprise. You might be thinking that Emma wanted revenge because Joshua killed her father. But, no, In fact, she was very thankful to him for what he did. Her father was a cold man who was able to do anything for wealth. If Joshua hadn''t killed the man then she was sure he would have also traded her for more power and money. No, she wanted to kill Joshua because he was a threat to her business, and no matter how much she was thankful to him for his service but she still has Winston''s blood flowing through her veins. She didn''t like to lose. Also, she was a mutant ( she doesn''t know about the whole Elysian thing. So the word mutant her. ) with 2 sets of powers. Telepathy and diamond skin. She used her Telepathy on the guards to know more about Joshua but she wasn''t able to and the guard on whom she tried her powers looked at her. This makes her believe that Joshua''s forces have telepathy blocking devices like Edward and others and so he might know that she is a mutant and he can use this information to kill her anytime as she knows the government''s mood for the mutants. And even if he doesn''t know about that she still doesn''t want to take any chance " You don''t have to worry about that. I know some people who will kill him even if he is protected by God himself. " Edward said in a very confident tone. "Are you talking about them? " Sebastian Shaw asked. " Yes. I am Shaw. " ( E ) Sebastian didn''t say anything he just nodded at that. " Then it is settled, tonight Joshua Foley will sleep forever. " Edward said with a thin smile on his face. Next day, Edward wakes up happily thinking that all of his problems are gone with Foley''s death. He happily picked the newspaper and after some time the newspaper fell off from his hand. Edward''s eyes were still, he had a shocked expression on his face. He was shell shocked. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/marvel-exilir-rise-of-the-mutant-empire_17155755305669105/chapter-61_51025893040120251 for visiting. When Paris sees him like that she in a worried tone asked " Ned, what happens. " She shakes him. Edward comes out of his shell shocked state. " We still underestimated him, Paris. " ( E ) " What¡­ What are you trying to say? " ( P ) " Read the paper, You will know what I mean. " ( E ) Paris picked up the newspaper and started reading it. The more she read, the more her eyes widened. " He didn''t die; instead he wiped out a complete base of the organization that we sent to kill him. " ( E ) " What do we do now. " Paris asked. " Start expanding our business in other countries. We have to make money from them. And also wait for him to strike at us. " Edward said in a calm tone. He now knows how Joshua''s brain works and It terrified him to his core. A/n: Fcuk you bastards can''t you guys let a man have some rest now I have to write anotger chapter. Hey, Guys just so you know I am thankful to you. Now if you are liking this story then consider visiting my Patron page because I could really use some help. So if you think that this story deserves some donations then you are welcome to pledge. Also, I am adding a new tier for people 3 dollar tier named beta. You will be able to access 5 chapters before the release. Also, today my 5 dollar Tier will be completed and I will start working on 10 dollars one .so if you wanted to have access to 8 chapters you should consider that. Here is my Patron link patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 Change the ¨® to normal o. Also if you are not able to paste this from the chapter then just open your browser And search patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 again Change ¨® to o. Also captialise the first E of edgelord666 during your search. Or you can simply search me on ******* site or their app. I really can use some of your help. And I will release one extra chapter when I have 10 pledges on my patren account. Right now I have 6. Now review nicely about this book. Lure some guys in who can afford my ******* I really need you guys help because my phone''s screen is cracked. Yes I was writing on a cracked screen phone. And when I asked my father he said as soon as our money plant started growing some notes you will get a phone.???????????? So please if and only if you can accept a patron only then accept it. Ok. Chapter 70 - 62 Everyone at the top, no matter who it was, political figures, businessmen, investors everyone was holding their breaths. They were waiting for Joshua to strike back. Some of the lower-level members of the Hellfire club even shift to other countries just to avoid Joshua''s wraith. The government institutions too were watching every step of Joshua. They wanted to predict what he would do and were also hoping that he didn''t do anything too drastic or else America''s economy would be destroyed. The people in Government were good with his use of Lethal force against his enemies. He can kill the whole family of Edward Buck man and the government would not even move a finger because it would not have any bad effect on the economy contrary that it would instead be beneficial to them. As people would show sympathy to the Buckman''s and their business would rise. The only problem was from what Joshua has shown he destroyed his enemies completely, he takes everything from them, and in the last, he would even take their lives and the government doesn''t want that as it will cripple them. This time everyone got one thing clear Joshua Foley is not to be taken lightly. You could even take the President lightly because he is practically a slave to the rich people. No, the most dangerous person in America right now is Joshua Foley. He is a person that you can''t mess with. The president himself was scared for his position. '' First those Angels, then the market crash, and now this. I can''t let this happen. '' he thought to himself. At first, he thought that he would tell Shield to kill Joshua because he is becoming a very big problem. But an unofficial warning from the Military General''s who were like that they found a lost treasure in the form of Joshua. They told him that if even the hair of Joshua Foley is harmed then he needs to remember that he might not be a president always. He at last called Joshua Foley to beg him to not do anything drastic. He calls him and Joshua tells him that he will not do anything drastic but he has some conditions. Joshua wanted 3 advance pardons from the President. Joshua said that if people can afford to hire such expensive mercenaries then surely they can make some hefty donations to his NGOs. He wanted to lease 3 orbital rings in space for at least 200 years. He also wanted a license to open a bank and for his telecom company. In short Joshua not only got 3 free crime passes but he also exhorted his rivals. Edward and his lackeys including Stark were far more ready to do some donations to his NGOs and Joshua didn''t even mention their names in the donation register, the donation was made under the anonymous person who doesn''t want to disclose his name. He didn''t want them to get any reputation boost from these donations. The total donations amount to 800 million from 400 people. Joshua also got the 3 orbital rings for 200 years at a steep price of 250 million which he has to pay in 25 years. What does it mean to have space orbital rings under him? It means that any company that has to launch its satellite for communication or any other reason, that company will have to pay him to launch their satellite in his orbital. And he can send any of his Satellite theirs without even paying a single tax. And he also got a license for his communication company and coupled with the lease of 3 orbital rings he can finally implant his plan of providing the internet to everyone and thus knowing absolutely everything about everyone. This was his main motive from the start. And this was also the reason that the military Generals indirectly threatened the President. Joshua sends them a copy of his internet plans and that he was ready to cooperate with the military on that. Those power and war-hungry Generals orgasmed by just reading those plans and it further established his image of the biggest genius of mankind. He stated that the internet will help bring the world together thus further strengthening the American dream of peace but Generals saw it as a means of spying. For them, it was like a dream come true. This also strengthens their belief of Joshua being a naive kid who only knows ins and out of business. By no matter, he was a retarded kid but he was kept from knowing how the world works because of his parents because if he knows that then he wouldn''t have made such a thing by being in the delusion of helping people. The world will never achieve true peace. They know it the moment he introduced his muscle improving program. Joshua was not the one being delusional it was just that they too were being trapped in the web that Joshua webbed. He will monitor everyone''s details and that includes secret agencies and armies all over the world. Joshua made an image that everyone sees him how he wants them without making too many persona''s. A/N: ok it is a short chapter but only a 100 word short ok. Also now buckle up for the lecture. Now many of you might think that this was unrealistic. Let me tell you this is realistic. Military generals have enough power to mobilize the army and Coup d''etat. And now Joshua has given them the best thing they could ask for "Internet". Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/marvel-exilir-rise-of-the-mutant-empire_17155755305669105/chapter-62_51047529223081457 for visiting. And now think about the president''s situation. During that man''s rule, America is hit by this many disasters for him the presidency became a curse rather than power. A/N: I am pissed officially. I just want to strangle the guys who wished me a happy new year. Also, I am 5 chapters ahead on the patron. And it will really help me if you guys can afford a pledge. Because yesterday was allegedly compared to 2020. I might not have told you guys but I have some nervous breakdown type thing and It was for 3 years. Whenever I picked a pen My hands were shaking so I was not able to write anything. If I read for more than 20 minutes I got a severe headache and it was so bad that I don''t want anyone to ever feel it. Then I got a kidney stone and due to that much medicine I also became fat. Now why I am telling you this is because yesterday something really bad happens. What happened was that I was not able to go for ITI because of my brain problem during that period. So I choose bba after getting cured of the illness. Now the thing with bba is that it amounts to 0 but what matters is mba. Now my father told me that he only has a limited amount of money that he can spend on my studies. So I planned everything and told him that I will do bba from some good low level college whose fees is even lower than 10th standard fee in a very low convent school. Everything was going great and then in 2020 my father lost his shop and no one told me about it because they fear that it will stress me and¡­. So he has to pull the funds out from my clg money and have to set up his shop and all that. So my Mba dream is gone and I have to just be ok with BBA. And the problem is that my future is dead because if you think that I will earn money then let me tell you my college and university degree means shit. Their market value is zero, they are just a piece of paper. And If I go to work in a big city then my salary would be so low that I will have to pay from my pocket just to make a living there and I will get experience. Second no company likes to hire from my region because apparently we are egoistic, stubborn, and highly violent. So violent that people from my region burned a billion dollar plant. Right now they only hire those who they think are good based on the school and college they went to. In short, do not come in front of me if you wish me a happy new year. Chances are you will die. Do you know why I became a patron? It was not to earn money or anything It was to stockpile chapters and give myself a challenge because the moment I create a chapter, there is a buzzing sound in my head that says upload it. So I was not able to stock any chapters. Nothing was for the intention of money. But now things are different. I have 6 months to earn enough for the clg. I don''t believe I am saying this but if you can afford it¡­ And also only if you can afford it. If you are a kid of 16 and you are supporting then I spit on this support. I don''t need it. Only support me If you can afford it. Don''t waste your parents'' hard earned money. Only they know how they earned it or people who need it. So for one time donating this is my kofi page ko-fi.com/edgelord666 here you can donate to me one time if you can''t afford a monthly pledge. And even one dollar is necessary because that dollar in India is equal to 70 rupees. Amd my Patre¨®n page is patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change the ¨® to o and you can put the link in google word by word. Chapter 71 - late today. the chapter will be late today because of my college work. I might release 2 chapters on tuesday to compensate you guys. but lets see what happens. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/marvel-exilir-rise-of-the-mutant-empire_17155755305669105/late-chapter-today._51069032782161221 for visiting. Chapter 72 - 63 Visually impaired from birth, Irene Adler was born to a wealthy family in Salzburg, Austria in the mid-to-late 19th century. Her precognitive powers activated when she was thirteen. To cope with the nearly overwhelming visions, she transcribed what she saw into a series of diaries over the next thirteen months. By the time she was finished, she was completely physically blind. A few years later, Irene hired Raven Darkholme, a consulting detective, to help her make sense of her diaries. The two found that they shared a desire to use their powers to change the world. Not long afterward, they became lovers. Although the pair deeply cared for one another, they parted periodically, took up other lovers, and even raised separate families. Irene traveled across Europe, and lived for several years in London, purchased a home in Valencia, and worked as a carnival future teller before becoming an archivist for the Black W.o.m.b Project in Alamogordo, New Mexico. Here she worked with other visionary scientists including Kurt Marko, Brian Xavier, Nathan Milbury, and Amanda Mueller. Eventually, Mystique and Destiny would reunite, and together they would raise their adopted daughter Rogue in a small home in Caldecott County, Mississippi. Together Mystique and Destiny would form their Brotherhood of Mutants. This group of ideologically-motivated terrorists would be working for a pro mutant agenda without any plan and it would be doing more harm than anything. And mystique very easily hands over Rogue to Magneto for his experiment without any remorse. If it wasn''t for the X-Men she would have died. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/marvel-exilir-rise-of-the-mutant-empire_17155755305669105/chapter-63_51101991539099981 for visiting. '' What can you expect from women who were once part of a project like black w.o.m.b which experimented on thousands of babies. '' Joshua thought with rage. Joshua just gets to know about the Black W.o.m.b Project and his blood was boiling literally, his powers were making his blood boil. He doesn''t know about it before. Joshua''s muscles were bulging, his clothes were getting ripped, his hairs were defying gravity and were floating in the air, his eyes were shining in red color. The air around him was suffocating. " Those bastards " Joshua screamed and Sebastian came running into the room. When he entered Joshua''s study room he saw that the whole room was destroyed. The furniture was destroyed, the windows were broken, the books were scattered all around the room. But what shocked him was Joshua. Joshua''s skin was turning red, the Elysium was moving around him. Joshua''s hands were starting to turn into claws, his teeth were growing very long and sharp. All around him was a thick layer of killing intent. Sebastian thought that some new kind of power was activated by Joshua and it might be making Joshua go berserk so he readied himself for the battle. Joshua''s transformation continued, his height changed and he became 3 feet tall, all of his muscles were bulging with powers. His skin turned blood red. His back sprouted 3 pairs of wings which resembled that of devils. Joshua was breathing out fire. Elysium formed some kind of horns on his forehead and there was an electric charge getting released from them every second. Joshua looked like a demon straight from hell and he had a face full of rage. When Sebastian looked at him he was shaken to his core. Joshua''s eyes were like he was ready to rip someone apart. But something else too was changing inside Joshua''s body. Both of Joshua''s X-Genes were going haywire. The nonresponsive Gene too was supplying so much energy to Joshua''s body that it might explode and due to this Joshua''s body was evolving far too quickly. It was like Joshua''s powers were on steroids. " Calm Down, Young master. " Sebastian got a hold of himself and slowly moved toward Joshua. " Huff¡­" Joshua looked at Sebastian. His face shows some other reaction other than anger. " Sebastian, find them. I want to rip every limb from their bodies and then heal them and then again rip every part. I will burn them, boil them I will ¡­ I will¡­ " Joshua started to talk frantically. Sebastian understood one thing that Joshua was not going berserk but was extremely angry. He only saw him this Angry when Martha was burned to ashes in front of his eyes. Something big happens to make Joshua express his anger like this. " Yes, we will do that Josh. We will make them rue the day they were born. But first, calm down. Anger clouds your Judgement or have you forgotten that. We will give them 10 fold but first calm down. Don''t let the anger consume you. " Joshua calmed down somewhat but the anger can still be seen in his eyes. " Good, you calm down. Now tell me what makes my son this angry. " Sebastian was talking to Joshua like a mother talked to his little son. Sebastian has this lingering fear that Joshua might go berserk in this state. Some tears started to come out of Joshua''s eyes. He started to cry like a little boy " They killed thousands of babies of my race. " " Those traitors don''t even deserve a place in hell. " " They even experimented on newborns and babies in their mother''s w.o.m.bs, Sebastian. " " Those damn traitors. I will take everything from them. They will ask for death and even In death, they will not get the rest. " Joshua breaks down with every word and starts to cry out loud. Sebastian was with him. He didn''t stop him from crying. He needs to cry out his grief. But one thing was sure that once Joshua will calm down the people that he was talking about, may their bodies disintegrate in atoms because even if they died Joshua will bring them out from their graves and will grant them his permission. Once Joshua was calm, Sebastian asked what happened. Joshua told him that earlier today the military sent him some doc.u.ments related to research about superpower Genes namely X-Gene. In there, there was a mention of a very gruesome project Black W.o.m.b Project. When Joshua told Sebastian about The Black W.o.m.b project and people related to it. Sebastian didn''t show any outer reaction but inside him, there was like a volcano erupted. Sebastian decided that he will find every one of them and present them before Joshua for their punishment. A/N: You guys might think it was a bit dramatic. But not for me. I CRIED while writing it when I placed myself in Joshua''s place. The Black W.o.m.b project is as sinister as it sounds. Various mutants were experimented like Domino, Toad and others. This was one of the darkest things I have read in marvel comics. And the more I read it the more my hatred for mystique was growing. My college work is killing me. Because apprantely whatever I do is not enough. plus Indians have too much rituals when we start a new shop, like muhart puja and other things, where I am there are at least 3 rituals. and one of our festival is to in this week. so this week the updates might not be constant. Because of that. patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change ¨® to o ko-fi.com/edgelord666 for one time donations. Chapter 72 - 64 Joshua passed out in his Grief. This was too much for him. He expected the government to do the experiments but not on that large scale or to experiment on newborn babies. When Sebastian and Mery read that report they didn''t show any outer reaction but Joshua''s empathy picks up on their inner emotions. They were seething in rage. Sebastian asked what he knew about the targets. Sebastian wanted to go on a hunt right there. Joshua too would have let him go but once Sebastian understands the powers and abilities of his target, he and Mery calm down. What was so special about the target''s powers you may ask. Raven Darkholme a.k.a. Mystique. A mutant who is over 100 years old and is a master of disguise with shapeshifting abilities. She can be anywhere and can be anyone. Plus she has 100''s of years of experience. You might have a better chance of finding a Needle in a Haystack. He can''t find her right now, only people like Magneto and Charles know where she is and this is not yet time to meet those bastards. He can find her once his work with the internet has been done. But till then it is practically impossible. Now next Is Irene Adler a.k.a. Destiny. When he told them about her power''s true capability they all groaned. Her power Precognition. Destiny possessed the psionic power of precognition: the ability to perceive in her mind''s eye the events of possible futures. Although she was blind, Destiny could mentally scan the probability spectrum of alternate futures and mentally perceive the sounds and sights of events that distinguished them. By concentrating she could focus on only the most probable alternate futures. The accuracy of Destiny''s ability to foresee future events decreased in direct proportion to the number of alternate futures to scan. She could comfortably scan the alternate futures that existed from one second away up until those that existed fifteen minutes away. Hence, she could be 97% accurate in her predictions of the future ten seconds away or less. This was the pure personification of being overpowered among overpowered. Everyone knows that the future is changing every minute but with 97 percent accuracy. If it wasn''t for her double standards Joshua would have happily invited her to join him. She was the ancient one without the need for the Time Stone. She also has other abilities like astral form and telepathy which she was shown to use in the comics. And right there lays the problem. The astral form. It is far too easy to resurrect people in marvel. Even he could eventually do it. So no enemy of him is ever truly dead. They could come back to bite him in the ass. And for people like Nathaniel Ess.e.x a.k.a. Mr. Sinister it will be a child''s play. When Sebastian asked about Nathaniel Ess.e.x Joshua didn''t say anything more than he was a normal evil scientist. Sebastian felt something was off but he knows that if Joshua is not telling him anything then it only means that the foe is far too formidable for now and he has some kind of ability to get the information out. And It was the truth. Mr. Sinister is far too formidable for now. And it pains Joshua that the man is still alive. " Sebastian. Joshua abruptly said, destroying the silence. His voice was cold but was still conveying his determination. " Yes, Young Master. " ( S ) " Do anything but Find Apocalypse''s body. If anyone comes into the way, kill them but I need Apocalypse whereabouts in 6 months. " Joshua ordered Sebastian and the latter nodded. " Also contact Max. Tell him to spread worldwide. Pablo has lived Long enough. Tell him to kill him and show the world who is the new king of drug smuggling. I wanted to see him as an uncrowned king of the European and North American underworld. Also, contact Clovis, he will help him spread the business in European Countries. " " Also send 25 of Hyenas to Nevada. There is a '' mutant '' facility. And Sebastian you go with them and make sure to leave no one alive. They call us a devil and devil they shall greet. " Joshua said the last part with venoms. Sebastian''s eyes widened; these plans were to not be commenced till some more time. But it looks like Joshua is shifting the schedule. " Mery prepares lodgings for some people." When everyone left, Joshua started to think about what happened today. Till now Joshua neglected one thing and that was spirit powers or magic powers of the marvel universe. He doesn''t have anything against them. Even if he kills someone, he could easily come back to life with some external help. He needs something that will permanently kill his enemies. It was not some downgraded version like MCU but it was a cold-blooded comic verse and things were different here. Here no one permanently dies. Maybe he might be able to revive Martha. Her body was burned to ashes and he made her grave by sprinkling her ashes. But regardless of everything one thing was true and that is that he might be physically powerful but even then he was sure someone powerful was out there who would destroy his race. He hasn''t even been able to get the full grasp of his powers of X-Gene. He needs to get more powers in his arsenal. There were a lot of riddles in front of him but he knew he can''t solve them right now so he has to focus on one thing that he can do and that is to increase his power. A/n: ok there are going to be a lot of fillers like this. because I feel that they are necessary to show realism and character growth. also, I have started to work on my next fic too. I will upload once I have enough chapters in stock. also to read ahead go on my patron. I really need the money. I am 4 chapters ahead for now. I was not able to publish chapters but now I am back and will upload 2 or 3 chapters a day there. so go Nd also my new novel one piece system in marvel will also be released on my ******* 26th Januar. also I can really use your help because you know right now how I am. also bonus chapter on 500 powerstones or if we reach 60 reviews. also review nicely. patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change ¨® to o ko-fi.com/edgelord666 for one time donations p.s. what the hell is with you guys. I read an amzing fic on mha. kleptomania by appleboi on this site and I can only say that the book reels of a potential nver seen. a book so amzing like that only comes in years. I love that book but if younsee that books collection, powerstones, reviews (only my review is there.). and after that you guys say that there are no good books on the site. please I beg you to read that book. Chapter 73 - 65 After Joshua gave the orders. Everyone moved quickly. Sebastian contacted Max and told him the decree of his lord. Max was more than happy to follow the decree of his lord. He called every one of Angels founding members. It was a time that Angels took the Thorne of the Underworld drug mafia. 25 Hyena''s with Sebastian in the lead left for Nevada. They were wearing red clothes with a black cross design ?. Their faces were painted red and they were not carrying any weapons. This time Joshua gave them full permission to use their powers and cause as much damage as they can and Joshua also ordered them to remember everyone''s face. Joshua sends Sebastian with them not because they need any leading but because he wanted to give him a chance to vent his anger on those Scientists that were experimenting on his race. Joshua''s Emotions were not in his control. It was taking everything in him to hold himself from destroying the world as he can easily do so with his 100 man army who were all superpowered. There were not that many things in this world that could have stopped him. But he knows that this thinking is wrong. He can''t destroy this world because one thing is sure that the universe in Marvel-verse revolves around the earth. If he goes on a rampage here than first he will have to deal with the sorcerers like Ancient one, Vasanti, Selene, Apocalypse, Asgard as Earth is part of 9 realms, Inhumans too will go against him because earth is inherently necessary to them also as they live on the moon, the vampires, Atlantis, Wakanda, and those cosmic entities like Phoenix Force to name a few. He is powerful but he is still just a speck of dust in this vast universe. But emotions are something that you can''t control. You can suppress them and claim that you don''t feel any emotions but that''s always a lie. You feel relief, you feel happiness, you find something funny there are thousands of emotions and everyone feels them. Everything in this world feels emotions, even machines don''t believe this then ask a technopath he will tell you otherwise. Even the soil that you walk on feels emotions ask any earth-bending magician. You can''t claim that you don''t feel emotions and one day these emotions will bottle up and will act. But the most commonly used and most dangerous emotions that you can never control are Love, Hate, and Anger. And right now Joshua was feeling all 3 of them and many more. And the more Joshua thought about it the more he hated his weakness and the more his anger rose. Joshua was using every bit of his willpower to stop himself from lashing out and maybe this was the reason that he didn''t notice a little boy outside his disheveled study. The boy''s back was leaned over the wall and tears were rolling out of his eyes. The boy was Darwin. He was using his empathic powers unconsciously and then he picked up Joshua''s emotions. He was feeling everything that Joshua was feeling. He was feeling Joshua''s self-loathing, he was feeling his helplessness, he was feeling his guilt, he was feeling his failure, he was feeling his boundless grief, and much more. During the training, Darwin somewhat understood how to use his powers of self-evolution. His powers respond to his commands and he can evolve himself according to the situation. He first learned of this when During his first day of training Sebastian throws a dagger at him with the strength to destroy a boulder. He was scared and thought he would die and then something magical happened and his body responded to the situation and turned into metal. After that time Sebastian was training him to get a hang of his powers and use them subconsciously but there was no success. So when Darwin picked up Joshua''s emotions he wanted to know what happened and his body unconsciously responded and granted him a super hearing. He heard everything that Joshua talked about. So when Sebastian left he wanted to go over there and wanted to comfort his brother but the more he reached near Joshua the more intensity of his emotions he felt. At that time Darwin truly felt the weight that was on Joshua''s Shoulders. He felt how much his brother was sacrificing himself for people who don''t own anything to him. This much emotion would have been enough to make anyone go insane but his brother was controlling them. At this time Darwin truly understands what he wants to do in life. He truly wanted to share his brother''s responsibilities. Till now he was just doing everything because he got a family who accepted him. His brother was burning himself for the betterment of a race that he doesn''t have any obligations to. He will have to take that weight off his brother''s shoulders. He wanted to stand with him, he wanted to be a shoulder that his brother can lean on. And he knows what he has to do. He will have to become strong enough. He will control his powers, he will become stronger. At this time a new Darwin was born, one who knew what he wanted and the one who was ready to walk the hell to achieve what he wanted. He wiped the tears from his eyes and entered the study and Joshua saw him. Joshua smiles seeing Darwin. He didn''t let an Iota of his frustrations show in front of Darwin. " What happens Monkey. Why are you not in your bed? " Joshua said " I was not able to sleep. Btw what happens here. " Darwin asked and didn''t even let an Iota of the surface of his previous thoughts on. " Oh, This I figured out a new property of my powers and wasn''t able to control that aspect. Sorry, to disturb you. " Joshua said. Darwin looked at his big bro who right now was acting all happy and dandy despite all that transpires. " By the way, want me to tell you a bed story. " Joshua asked Darwin. " O hell no. Your stories are so fake and girlish. " '' Beside why would I indulge myself in those false stories when I have a true hero in front of me. '' Darwin thought to himself and left Joshua alone there. A/n: bonus chapter on 500 powerstones or if we reach 60 reviews. also review nicely. patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change ¨® to o for advance chapters. ko-fi.com/edgelord666 for one time donations. Chapter 74 - emergency well, my phone broke and I am using my old phone which is I can''t describe. you can understand that this phone is only good for calling and I don''t have any pc. It will take some time to replace the phone''s screen. so wait for some time sonthat I can upload chapters. Chapter 75 - oof got my phone back but another problem comes out. my exams are starting from 27 jan to march''s first week. now I don''t fukin take them seriously because whenever i take them seriously I failed guaranted. but you know I will have to study so 3 chapters a week will be update schedule on for one month and 2 weeks. on patron I will update one chapter daily so that I can stack some chapters there and when I came to regular update schedule I can afford to release 2 chapters daily for a week. understand man. so if you want to support me please visit the *******. patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change ¨® to o for advance chapters. ko-fi.com/edgelord666 for one time donations. Chapter 75 - poll hey guys I am writing the chapter right now. but while writing when I was thinking of another arc. I got an idea about victor creed. and as I have told you that I like to devlop characters. so I thought what to do. so I have 2 ideas. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17155755305669105)/poll_%!d(string=51674407080358599) for visiting. I have made a poll on my patron. it is public. so go their find out about idea because here I got confuse about counting the votes. like some people just cmnt +1 in cmnt section and i don''t know which one they are refering. so go tgere and vote please It will just take a 2 minutes. Patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 just type it simply in your google and please vote their to let me know. Chapter 75 - 67 It took a whole one week to make the people able to talk with him. They still don''t believe him but once they got to know Joshua they started to believe him. Slowly they started to show some emotions to him. Joshua talked with every one of them and heard their stories. The children told him how happy they were with their parents and how they wanted to meet them. Joshua didn''t promise anything because he knew once their parents knew that their children were mutants they would have been happier than being sad after they were kidnapped. But Joshua kept it to himself. He never believed in any god not especially since he was reborn here where every god is an alien being. But Joshua still has a sliver of hope inside him that everyone is not the same, the majority of them are but maybe one or two parents miss their children. He was waiting for the report to come. Now many might think that if you have a strong spy network you will get everything within a snap. That''s not how the world works for your kind information. First, you will have to dig into the information, have to talk with various people to cross-check the information, have to know every habit of your prey and being in 1986 September and having no wireless phone and internet at your tips makes it a lot harder. JOSHUA got the report that he asked for any suffice to say the report didn''t please him. He expected that. None of the family members of the mutants missed them; instead, they were happy that they were gone. And what he found out with his contacts in the military was too not that shocking. Some of their family members contact the authorities to take the ''Demons'' away from them. But what truly came as a surprise was that there were still. some people who haven''t lost their hopes and were trying to find them. Julia that Girl has a big brother who was doing everything in his capabilities to find her. He left his parents when they said that they will not waste any more money on finding the ''Demon''. He dropped out of high school, started working day and night shifts, and even started to sell drugs to earn money, and for what? To find his little sister. But what warms his heart was a man who was 30 years old. His name was James and he was a human. He is searching for his girlfriend who disappeared 14 years ago. He loved her so much that he never loved any other girl. He completed his studies but never stopped looking for her. He bribed people to just get only a little of the information about her whereabouts and was conned various times. So he learned Martial Arts and opened a dojo too. People told him that she died but he never believed them and always kept searching for her. The Girls name was Bessie Barker. Her skin is very durable. She was resistant to a high voltage of electricity and even Acids. Her stepfather was the one who informed the authorities about her. Joshua sees himself in that man. His love was so great that he was practically fighting against the world and he still has to fall. There were some more people like them who loved their loved ones and were fighting against the world with everything they got and they still have to fall. Some were grandparents, some were just friends and some were family members. This warms Joshua''s heart that humanity can still be salvaged and humanity just needs a firm hand. Joshua with a happy mood talked with the children and again the children asked for their parents'' like When will they meet their parents or things like that? Joshua didn''t say anything this time he just left the children. He doesn''t want to give them hope and then take it away. When he was coming from the children''s rooms he was stopped by some of the older people of the group and he spotted Bessie with them too. The oldest man among them was a 60-year-old man whose powers manifested when he was 45 years old. He was able to vibrate any surface he touched. '' no wonder his wife died searching for him. '' these were Joshua''s first thoughts when he first heard about his powers. " What''s Your Game? What are you trying to achieve by doing all this? You are healing everyone, telling children stories, you are providing us food and everything that once we dreamed of in that hell. I want to know why? " Edward asked him. The old man after 15 years of hell was completely broken and someone was trying to heal him. The boy in front of him was oozing an air of sincerity and it felt to him that whenever he was near him, he felt that he was near an angel. The old man could feel the boy''s love for all of them but he was scared that it was all a play. That it was a twisted game of him and he will give them hope just to take it away. " Why, because you all deserved to live. You are shunned by society and humanity just because of their jealousy of not being able to do what you guys could do. I have felt the pain that you guys have gone through but not anymore. Why, because it is my responsibility to save you even from yourselves. Does that satisfy you? " Joshua said in a soothing and aggressive tone. " Then why are not letting us free? I saw that your man brings our doc.u.ments. You know where our family members live. So why are you not letting us go to them? Admit it you just want the same thing as them. Our powers that is. " Bessie speaks up. The moment these words came out of Bessie''s mouth everyone felt a pressure crushing them. They all looked at Joshua and he retrieved his pressure and smiled coldly. " Family?? Why don''t you guys come with me? Let''s see how much your families love you guys. " Joshua takes them to his office and then throws a file at them which Edward catches. When he read the file he started to cry " It was him. " The one who told the authorities about Edward was his childhood friend. Every single one of them read what was written in them and one by one they fell on the floor in tears. Tears of sadness and betrayal. The people that they loved so much were the ones who betrayed them. " Now do you understand why I am not letting you guys go outside? You guys have no one that you can trust. You guys can''t go from your homes to your ''Families''. They were the same people who threw a party when you guys disappeared. Sadly, You guys have no one except me. I am sorry if it hurts but it is the truth. " Joshua said and leave them to themselves. A/n: I have to make a College summer report before 15 Jan. And the college just notified us on 6th Jan. Plus father lost his shop and now my future almost destroyed I was not able to post 2 chapters a day. Sorry. Now on the novel part. Why am I writing these filler chapters. I wanted to ask you just tell me how does this sentence sound to you " He freed them. And slowly during the course of the week people opens to him and after one month they were completely loyal to him.'' I feel this hollow and it leaves thousands of questions like how were people who were tortured for their lives trust someone so much in one week. What did he do to make them like this. Various times when I read this sentence it left a lot of questions in my mind and the story seems too hollow. I read those fics with just going in the flow. patre¨®n.com/Edgelord666 change the o. ko-fi.com/edgelord666 next chapter on Wednesday. Chapter 76 - government mf governments shut down the Internet in my area due to farmers protest. so I can''t upload any chapter or even write. i am out of my state now for some work that''s why I am able to give you this notifications. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17155755305669105)/government-mf_%!d(string=51619735619554535) for visiting. Chapter 76 - Hey guys wanted your help Well furst of all my exams date has changed. So i have some time. Second is that in india it is wedding season and i have to attend some weddings and some family problem ( usual thing) got depressed and all that. Also started watching jojo and many more things. But now I want to ask you guys about plot holes that you have notice in story till now. So pleasr tell me so that I can correct them. Like what happens to that vampire guy ( he has a role), or ehat was shield''s reaction to Joshua ( working on it.) or any thing let me know and i will correct them. Next chapter in 12 hours because right now it is midnight in india. So peace. Chapter 77 - government mf governments shut down the Internet in my area due to farmers protest. so I can''t upload any chapter or even write. i am out of my state now for some work that''s why I am able to give you this notifications. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17155755305669105)/government-mf_%!d(string=51619735904779494) for visiting. Chapter 77 - 68 The next day, Old man Edward and other people were still shaken by what they found out. Their families and friends that they loved were the ones who betrayed them. They were angry but most of all they broke from the inside. Every hope, Every feeling, Every joy, Every happy memory of them and their betrayers were coming to them. How did they not see that coming? They were questioning themselves. They were getting sad and angry at the same time. They were crying silent tears. They were cursing God for his cruel joke. All they had left were their happy memories with their families and their friends and he even took them. And it was not only them when they told everyone else the content of that file, everyone else too just broke. They were dead inside. When Joshua came to play with the children he saw how everyone was just a mess. He just looked at them, didn''t say anything, just looked at them. He then meets the children and they too were just as sad as the a.d.u.l.ts. Joshua moved to Julia''s bed. She was crying and sobbing. Joshua sits beside her and she hugged him tightly. Joshua too hugged her back. " Shhh, Don''t cry princess. " ( J ) " They¡­ sob¡­ abandoned me. Sob¡­ They sent me there. " ( Ju ) Joshua sat on the bed and said. " Will crying change anything. It is not like they will change themselves after seeing you cry. It is what they want. They want you to cry. They want to break you. They don''t want you to rise. Do not cry Julia, Don''t let them win. Channel this sadness and anger and become what they don''t want you to become. Become strong, stronger than anyone. Protect those like you who are regularly oppressed. Become what they will fear. Become a name that will strike fear in the heart of the evil ones and will give hope to those who have lost their hope. Become so strong that you can save those who are lost in the dark. Become the angel that will punish the wicked and protect the weak. Become the person that your brother wants you to be. " Joshua said. Joshua was not just talking to Julia, he was talking to everyone. " How do I become strong? I am just a child. " Julia asked him. There was a fire burning in her eyes. " Oh, here you are wrong Julia. You, my child, are already so strong. Everyone here is. They just don''t know it. You have gone through things that no one should. You have seen the true face of mankind and you survived under their tortures. You and everyone here are strong. You just don''t know it. You are strong and with the time you will grow more. You are so strong that they can''t even let you become an a.d.u.l.t. What you need is to realize it. Because unless you realize that you are strong, people will always use you." Joshua said and looked at everyone. He saw something in every one of their eyes and mentally smirked at them. He was using his Empathy powers to the fullest here. He was fueling their hatred, their sadness, and most of all their anger. They were already broke and now his words ignited a new fire in their hearts. It was all Joshua''s plan. First, destroy them and then become their savior. First, snatch every hope they have, throw them in the dark, make them question themselves, make them question their existence, break them to their very foundation, make them hate everything that they once loved or adored, and when they don''t have any purpose, and all that is left is hate and anger save them. Give them a purpose to live. A dream to help you achieve your dream. This whole family debacle could have gone very differently but he chooses every action very carefully. But don''t let this manipulation fool you. He means every word he promised to them. He will make them strong, He needed them to see and believe in him, and for that these manipulations are a must. This is not a comic or fiction world that he once knew. It is real. And the reality is that these Elysians will never believe him after what they have gone through. They will not listen to him and at the first moment, they will betray him. But now, they will be in his debt, they will. feel that this is their moral duty to help him achieve his dream or now their dream. " Tomorrow at 7 A.M. Sebastian will pick you all and let my little brother show you guys how strong you all are. " " Also, I am just teaching you how to use your gifts so that when you leave my place you will not be defenseless and can protect your brethren. This war is mine and mine alone. " And with that Joshua left no room for doubt that they will fight for him. Actually, this also was part of Joshua''s plan. He wants them to beg him to join this war. He wants them to be absolutely dedicated to his dream of the Elysian race''s rise. From here on Sebastian will make them his perfect soldiers. He will make them as loyal as Max to him. " Sebastian, send the files of what happens to them to their loved ones and who was responsible for it. " The next day 10 people all over the USA got some files and by the night all of them became the murders and wanted. Someone killed their neighbors, someone killed their parents, Someone killed his friend''s girlfriend and like that. But what was common in these crimes was that the assailants didn''t care for any planning. they came and killed the victims mercilessly, some peoples were even stabbed after their deaths. All of these crimes were ''hate crimes''. A/n: I am back. The week was really hectic. Tell me how was the chapter? Just a note, no one who was tortured for years, experimented for years will simply believe anyone. It is necessary to break them and then rebuild them how you like. P.S. I WAS NOT ABLE TO POST ON THE TIME BECAUSE I WAS NOT ABLE TO WRITE ANYTHING. I WAS DEPRESSED AT LIFE. I GAVE THE UNIVERSITY EXAM FOR MY MASTERS AND RESULT WAS GOOD. I GOT A SCHOLARSHIP TOO BUT EVEN AFTER THAT I CAN''T ATTEND IT. BECAUSE EVEN IF YOU DEDUCT THE SCHOLARSHIP MONEY THE FEES ARE ALL-TIME HIGH AND I COULDN''T AFFORD THIS. WAS NOT GOING TO RELEASE THE CHAPTER TODAY TOO. HAVEN''T EVEN WRITTEN A CHAPTER FOR ******* IN A WHILE. I HAVE SO MUCH TO TALK. YOU KNOW I ALWAYS TELL OTHERS THAT EVERYTHING WILL BE FINE, JUST KEEP TRYING. AND MANY TIMES I MYSELF AM NOT EVEN ABLE TO ACT UPON THIS. I WILL PROBABLY CAN WRITE FOR THIS WEEK CONSTANTLY BECAUSE MY EXAMS FOR COLLEGE ARE STARTING FROM MARCH 3. SO I WILL TRY TOO UPLOAD ATLEAST 8 CHAPTERS THIS WEEK. BECAUSE YOU GUYS DESERVE IT. AND ONCE AGAIN " DON''T WORRY, ONE DAY EVERYTHING WILL BE FINE AND I WILL LOOK AT THESE MEMORIES AND SMILE " peace out. Chapter 78 - 69 S.H.I.E.L.D. HQ ( after Joshua''s announcement) Everyone has grim expressions on their faces especially Peggy and Alexander. " What do you think of him now, Peggy. " Stark asks Peggy. Peggy looked at Stark for some time. The man has a calm expression on his face but she knew that inside his mind, he was already planning something to get out of this trouble. " What do you want to hear Howard, that you were right and we all were wrong. " Peggy said. Now she understood what kind of man Joshua was. He was someone who has a twisted sense of helping people and now she understands why the Military is so keen to keep him good to themselves. His ideology and the American military''s motto sounded the same. No wonder the military treats him like he is their part because technically he is. And today with his announcement he shows the world that he is unpredictable too. No one has ever predicted correctly what he has planned. But there is something else that he did. He donated to the military and now they thought of him as one of their own. Now, military Generals were more than happy to receive that minuscule amount of money that he throws at them. And this also means that now the military and the public are also expecting donations from other businessmen. And if they don''t do what the public wants then they know what will happen to them. They already have seen it. Their stocks will fall again plus their relationship with the military will be strained. Plus if they just donate a measly sum of money that will also produce adverse effects. So they don''t have any option but to donate a significant amount of money. That boy sure is wicked. Peggy and Howard just did a calculation and found out that even after donating a significant sum of his wealth he will still earn 1 billion dollars yearly just from The contracts with the Military. And his other businesses don''t even ask. And don''t ever forget the political power that comes from such endeavors. Without even coming into the political circle. After all, who will the public vote for, some shady politician who just makes false promises to them or to someone who has the support of someone who has done more than anyone can ask for. The answer is as clear as water. He just became the kingmaker of New York politics. Till now Peggy was thinking of Joshua as a kid but now she understood that he was not a sheep but a wolf in the ship''s skin. He was not a fish in the water but he was the F.u.c.k.i.n.g Crocodile. But can she even blame that boy? He is a result of his father''s brainwashing and treatment. He is simply doing what he was taught to. ''Damn basterds!! '' Peggy shouts inside her head while thinking of Joshua''s parents. It was not only she who was cursing the Foleys, it was the whole of New York who was cursing them in their heads. " That Boy''s parents¡­. " someone said. " We will have to look into that matter too. We need to know what kind of people did they offend. And how can we as Shield have never heard of such an organization? " Peggy said. " Think about that later, first tell me what kind of security measures we are using to save that brats sorry ass. No one likes it when someone challenges their authority and he has pissed every single power holder of New York. " Alexander said. Pierce brings everyone''s focus on the current problem that they were facing. Everyone here knows that some powerful people would like to silence Joshua before he can seal those deals. Because the deals are not completed for any reason then they can easily get out of this mess. And Peggy would have let them do so if they were not wrong. They will not come out of this mess by killing Joshua but what they will achieve will be a civil war. The public has seen how a ''Messiah'' looks like and now everyone who will try to harm him will feel their anger. Everyone here understood at which level Joshua''s infamy has reached. And after today it already has reached another level. He has become their hero without a cape and ''shield''. A hero who has suffered more than them and understands their sufferings more than themselves. He is like a sun in people''s eyes right now. A sun that has decided to end the darkness of their lives. Peggy knows because when she was coming from the event she saw how people reacted to the name Joshua. They only have pure respect for the boy. No other emotion but just pure respect. And now imagine what will happen once their hero is harmed. The people this time will not swarm the roads only this time they will demand blood. And that''s public, The military''s reaction will be far more aggressive. And that is only the situation in America. What will happen in Germany is also something to look at. He is already treated like a hero there. His death will not only result in a civil war but will also destroy America''s international relations. That''s why Peggy has ordered the whole Shield body to be on high alert. They were monitoring everyone in New York who has even the slightest influence. They were talking when an agent came rushing into the office. " Mam, We just received news that a call was made from Foley mansion and they reported a murder. " The agent said. " F.U.C.K!!!! " A/n: Next 1 or 2 chapters will be the reaction of the shield till now because I forgot to add their reaction chapters. was so immersed in writing about Joshua and his works that I forgot to add the reaction of shield. when I read the story again then I noticed this error. So right now I will write about that. yay we reach the magic numbe Chapter 78 - Exams well my university exams are finally happening. in jan my internal started which last till 10th feb. and then my university exams date started shifiting further and further because of protest. so i have to be ready because you can''t know when you will find yourself in an exam hall. and now from 8th march they are finally happening. have given 2 exams and nailed them baby. yuhoo. so no chapter till 20th march, sorry. you guys understand Chapter 79 - 70 and 71 " F.u.c.k " Peggy slammed her hands on the table and shouted. Howard, Pierce, and other members of the board were too shocked by the news. Every one of them knows the implications of this news. And if the killers succeed then America will be facing a civil war and not from one end. " Tell me the full report Agent, now." The agent gulped down and started telling her and the board members the content. " About 3 minutes before there was a call from Foley Manor. They reported a murder mam and that''s all. The police commissioner is on his way with his force. " the agent said. " You can go, boy. " Pierce said to the agent. Everyone in the room again noticed the change in pierce''s voice. He was serious, deadly serious. And they were not wrong, Pierce this time was truly serious. ''no, he can''t die. He is the key to Hydra''s success. But with ''him'' there how can it be possible that the boy could be dead. '' Pierce was raging inside and everyone in the room could see the anger in his eyes. " Howard, You said that they would need some time before attempting this. " Peggy turned to Howard. " Clearly, I was wrong in my assumptions. I didn''t know they were this desperate. " Howard said, rubbing his Temples. " No need to panic. The call was about reporting a murder, it can even be the assassin. " Pierce said. " How can this be the assassin, they will not send a child to kill him. They will send someone whom they are sure can kill him despite his security measures. Like those ninja dudes who call themselves ''hand''. " Howard Stark said to pierce. " Obviously, they will send someone with capabilities. But I am 95 percent sure that it was not Joshua who was killed. " Pierce said with a sly voice and a smirk on his face. Peggy narrowed her eyes at this and said " What do you know pierce? Care to share with us." Pierce smiled at her and said " Tell me, Peggy, do you remember that 18 years ago a man killed a complete military base. " Peggy grows at it and said. " Yeah, mercenary S case. We still couldn''t find out where he went afterward. What has this to do with this matter. " " Do you know the full name of mercenary S? " ( P ) " don''t go round and round, Pierce. Come to the point. " Howard said, getting angry at his antics. " sigh. Well, I made some progress in that case 2 days ago. I was going to submit the report, but then this happened. So what happens is that I found out someone who knew Mercenary S is. I also found out the reason why he did what he did. Mercenary S''s real name is Sebastian and right now he is a butler of Joshua foley for the last 15 years. " Peggy and everyone else''s eyes widened. They all know who mercenary S was. He was the most efficient mercenary for 11 years and completed every mission. But the most dangerous feat of his was that he killed at least 1500 people inside a military base. 1500 people who were trained to kill and were armed to the teeth and he killed every one of them. No one was spared and especially the head of the military base. Even seasoned veterans throw up seeing his corpse condition. His eye sockets were stitched and the same with his mouth. His nose was cut off. His ears were first torn by pure force and then stitched back. He has 100 knives inside his body but none of them was fatal, their aim was just to inflict pain. His d.i.c.k and balls were cut off and then sewn back. There was even a Cactus inside his anus. Mercenary S was the epitome of cruelty and brutality. " You mean.. " Peggy asked. " Yup, pray for those assassins. " (P) After an hour the agent again came up to the office. " What happens now? " Howard asked in an irritating voice. " Sir, we just got the report of what happens at the Foley manor. " the agent said and Howard told him to continue. " Sir, Mr. Foley''s manor was attacked by 20 people who were dressed as ninjas. All of them except one were dead when the police reached there. Mr. Foley then asked the police commissioner to not file any case and to not leak any news about the incident under the guise of better for the country''s economic health. He said that he himself will deal with the people. And the police commissioner agrees to Mr. Foley''s demands. " " What did I say? " Pierce said smugly. " You can go agent and if anything happens, inform me right at the moment. " Peggy ordered the agent and he left the room. " So, Mercenary S is Sebastian. So now at least we will have some leverage on the boy as he treats him like a father. " Peggy said and released a sigh. It was good for her. With this new information, she can somewhat control the boy and she will not need to spend any more effort to safeguard the boy. Tony alone was a headache. " un... What? " Pierce sounded like he heard the stupidest thing in the world. " It is as I say, Pierce. The boy loved the man as a father. I have seen it in his eyes. " (Peggy) " Peggy, do you know what that boy did when Frost dared to threaten the boy. He takes everything from the man, his company, dignity, family, and even his life. When Stark decided to play with him, he targeted his son. When the Hellfire club dared to play against him he made them lose billions without even lifting his finger. And now you are saying that you will blackmail the only family he has. Peggy takes some rest, you need it. I and Howard will take care of the shield in your absence. " at this moment the Board members witnessed one of the rare moments when Pierce Lost his control over his emotions. " And Just so you know Peggy, If you are even remotely thinking that this will have any effect on him then let me tell you It.Will.Not. And the reason you will see in some Hours. If you think he will wait for some time then you have observed wrong. That boy in front of the Whole world challenges everyone. He knows who will attack him and when. He doesn''t need to call the police for this attack but he did. Why do you think he did that just to tell the police to not file any case. He has more work than to do it. He wanted the police''s permission to go for a massacre and he will do it. I have seen those eyes. Stop treating him like a 16 year old. That boy is a cunning and ruthless person, who thought about everything before he did anything. He is a twisted hero in his own mind. He is a mental patient and we can''t do a thing about it. DO YOU REALLY THINK THOSE BASTARDS IN MILITARY WILL LET YOU BLACKMAIL THEIR GOLDEN GOOSE. " Pierce said everything he could at that moment. This rant was not only about Peggy but also his true thoughts about the boy. The more he understands how that boy no not a boy but Man''s mind. The more frustrating he was becoming. He could not get any hydra agent near him because of Sebastian. He can not obtain the formula for Dragon''s blood ( the drug) from the Angels and those bastards even killed his agents in the gang. Even Zola was not of any help to the boy because he was unpredictable. He thought he was going to Germany for sightseeing but that boy made a large investment there and became a hero there overnight. The boy came back and did deals with the Military and gave them practically what could be considered a low and slow version of super-soldier serum. The boy came in front of New York and became a messiah reincarnate here too. " Pierce, control yourself. Peggy is working overnight for some days and she only suggested that we go through this." Howard said, trying to calm pierce down. Howard understands where Pierce was coming from. He too has seen the boy''s true face and now Pierce has seen that too. And even if Howard was a scientific Genius, Pierce was the true tactical and strategic genius and pacifist at heart but still, he has the guts to do what should be done. According to Howard and everyone else, Pierce is feeling disgusted at the Foley couple for what they have done to their child but Pierce has to treat him as the threat he is and can''t have any sympathy with the child. And yes, he too understands that Peggy and his age were starting to catch up to them. " We have the information and we have to use it wisely. " " Tell the agents to keep an eye on everything that happens in New York tonight. We can''t let him kill those people no matter how much he wants. And also keep this information a secret, don''t go out of your way to deal with him. One call from him and the Military will pardon the crimes of Sebastian and then we will lose the only trump card we have and believe me he will not deal with us because of what happens to his parents. And if I know Sebastian, then he will strike today as he too dotes on him as a son. You guys will understand more when you will read the report. Also, I think he has some connection with the Angels. And by he I mean Sebastian. Need more investigation on that matter. And I will employ my vessels for the investigation no one even remotely related to shield will do. " Pierce said calmly and in an exhausting way. People in the room understand that under how much stress was Pierce till now. And it also warms Howard and Peggy''s hearts that Pierce trusts them enough to show his weakness in front of them. How naive of them. Pierce doesn''t show any kind of weakness, what he showed was a facade, a cold calculated move. He indeed lost his calm during the conversation but got himself under control and then again wore the mask of their friend. But one thing that everyone in the room knew was that they can''t let Joshua''s Age fool them anymore. He was intelligent in more than one way, but what truly makes him more dangerous was his unpredictable actions. And now that Howard and Peggy think then it is really something that he becomes a messiah and a foreign country''s hero in mere 8 months of him having the company under him. He has around 4 billion dollars of money. And no one was able to stop him. It is as he says he was preparing for battle and now he is ready. After another Hour the agent again rushed inside. " What happened this time? " The Agent Gulped and said " Mr. Joshua''s troops bombed a building mam. " " Full report agent, Now? ``Pierce said with anger in his eyes but inside he was delighted as killing those billionaires would create a perfect opportunity for Hydra to get more influence. " Well sir, we found out that the Police chief ordered the police patrol from the East District to come for a meeting. And then after 8 minutes, we found a building ablaze. No one was left alive. Everyone died. The building''s owner was someone named Alexandra Reid. " the agent said. " And here we are," said Pierce with annoyance. '' Now who the hell is this Alexandra Reid.'' Pierce thought to himself. " Find out everything that you can about this Alexandra Reid. " Peggy said. " At least, He is not targeting the lives of other businessmen and still thinks about the people of this country. Even if they are even they are a necessary evil." Howard said with relief. " You think so, huh? " Pierce said. " You are a fool, Howard. He has established himself as a terrifying existence already in their hearts. " " Hahahahahaha " Pierce laughed at the situation. " That boy... Truly remarkable to even think this ahead. You know Peggy, it was not in the flow that he said he was ready. He truly was not kidding. " pierce laughed again. " Pierce, what happens? " Howard said with a questioning look. " Let me explain my dear friend. That boy knows that people will make moves on him the moment he takes the post of CEO of his company. So first he created a NEWS company with the help of Sebastian and made a reputation out of it. And in only 2 years the paper was renowned for its news seeking the ability and printing truth. Then when he takes the post, Frost barges in and he kills him in response. Further engraving his image as a ruthless person in the heart of many people. Then he introduced Viagra and Hoard the money. He found a country in need of that money and dumped it there and became a hero there. Then he came back and people attacked him again with their arrogance and he made more money out of it. I will not be surprised if he has some shares in the Stark industries. He at that moment truly destroyed any of his competition. And then he provokes people to attack him. I can guarantee if the others would have not attacked him even then an attack would have happened. He himself would have initiated the attack the reason he wants to install fear into their hearts. Frost was an example that he is not afraid to go against the powers beyond his can, and can come victorious. Now everyone will be far too scared of even thinking about coming into his way. He has become the most powerful person in the USA without even fighting an election. " Everyone in the room lost their composer. No matter how trained their emotions were but at this moment they lose their composure. ************************************* A/N: first thing this is 2 chapters. And second. No matter what you say Pierce was not a dumb man. He gains the trust of everyone and reaches the pinnacle of power. All he ans was his mind and guidance of Zola and he came this close to get what he wanted. For me, pierce was akin to a Nara guy. Chapter 79 - HAPPY BIRTHDAY QUENTON ( Read Author Note) They were afraid. Yes, This was the emotion they were all feeling. They were afraid, they were feeling fear. And the reason was a 16-year-old boy. Peggy and Howard haven''t felt like this in a very long time. It is the same feeling that Howard felt when He first saw the Laser weapon of Hydra powered by the Tesseract cube. Everyone in the room was sweating bullets. They all looked at each other. The atmosphere around the room was suffocating and deadly silent. " I told you, that boy is not something that we can take lightly. Any attempt at him or his supposedly family will be our grave. This here is not a threat but a warning to not mess with him. You know, I think it was me that expected too much from you guys. You know what I am just fed up with you guys. You preach of saving people from the unknown. You disguise yourself as a shield that protects people from harm. You believed that you are safeguarding the world. ALL LIES. Do you know what YOU ARE? YOU ARE THE VERY EPITOME OF HYPOCRISY. YOU DO NOT PROTECT PEOPLE, YOU PROTECT YOUR INTEREST. YOU DON''T SAFEGUARD THIS WORLD BUT INSTEAD, YOU SAFEGUARD THE INTEREST OF ANYONE WHO SITS ON THE SEAT OF PRESIDENT AND THOSE WHO FINANCE YOU. YOU ARE THE DOGS OF WORLD SECURITY COUNCIL. what were those promises that you did to me, Peggy? Pierce works with us and we will make a better world. Is this your better world where people are experimented on so that we can make better soldiers? We threaten people to do our bidding. We fought wars, we do the assassinations. We deal with filth, those mafias, and blood-sucking vampires. We abduct children and make them go through hell. We do the bidding of the rich. And before you deny anything, Margaret Elizabeth Carter. You are the worst person I know of. You destroyed the very legacy of Steve Rogers. If he was alive I Can guarantee that he would have killed you with his own hands. You know what I am done pretending that what I am doing is for the greater good of this world. So please find someone else to believe in your ideas. " Pierce said and then left the room. What happens here is that 3 hours ago shield Director Peggy Carter received a parcel. This parcel and its content make the whole Upper echelons of Shield trembled in fear. Because first, no one should know that where Shield''s headquarters is, and second very few know that Peggy Carter is the Director of Shield. But it was the content of the parcel that raise the tension. In the Parcel, there were 2 heads, one folder, and one envelope. These heads were of 2 businessmen who were also the son and son-in-law of two world security council members. The second was a folder that has the name and family information of shield agents who were tasked with getting information from Foley Industries. And the 3rd was a photo of Sebastian in a butler uniform. No one needs the genius to understand what this was. It was a warning, a n.a.k.e.d, open warning. " Do something like this and you will have to prepare for a lot of funerals " this was the summary of this. " What could have transpired this course of action from that pshyco. " Hank Pym asked. " Tell us, Peggy, did you approach him even against our advice. " Howard stark asked his friend. " It was those idiots in the World Security Council. " Peggy sighed and started telling them what happens. The World Security Council wanted something that they can use against Joshua but in reality, their business too was getting affected and the politicians were afraid. Now Shield doesn''t have to answer the government but that was just a white lie. They have to answer the world security council which was mainly made up of politicians and rich men. So Peggy told them of Shields''s findings of Joshua Foley. Which consisted of the fact that his butler might be mercenary s. So those idiots in council in their infinite wisdom dare to poke at the sleeping lion. They dared to blackmail someone who doesn''t have a shred of fear for what he did and do so openly. This was his response to them. He killed their family members who were also members of the Hellfire club according to Howard. He is daring them to make a move on him. And this enraged Pierce no end. He according to them was doing everything in his capabilities to deal with the problem. He was already tensed before and so they thought his anger was justified at them. But Peggy and Howard knew Pierce better. It was all a facade. Pierce never decides anything in just a spur of a moment. He calculated everything. He already anticipated this outcome when Peggy told him about the council problem. So he told Peggy to tell them all about what they knew of Joshua and when Joshua will take action, Pierce will leave Shield in a moment of rage. And the world council would not want an asset of Pierce value let free. They will contact him and pierce will decide to join the council. And from the Council Pierce will work as a double agent for Shield. He will give Shield the relief that Shield needed from the constant bugging of the Council. This was Pierce and Peggy''s plan from the start. An: just done some editing to the chapter today in my free time. My exams are going on guys. So this chapter. This was the last chapter of shield reactions and in the next one, we will back to our edgy boy Joshua. The reason this chapter is released is that today is Quenton''s birthday. Happy birthday, boy. I promised him 3 chapters release but I just came from my exam and in the morning there is another one. I am giving exam 3 days back to back without rest. So I was not able to make 3 chapters. So sorry man. But I promise you your 2 happy birthday chapters as a persent will be delivered on 22 march and on 25 march there will be 5 chapter mass release. So sorry quenton for not fulfilling my promise but my circ.u.mstances doesn''t let me. Now here in India it is evenning and i have an exam at 8.30 am sharp. So see you guys. Chapter 80 - no for 2 days I am going out of state for 3 days guys. but when I will come back then I will release a chapter. and yeah I have around 5 chapters in stock that are not released anywhere because of bad editing. Chapter 80 - will be uploaded in morning. it is night here in India.and I will upload 2 chapters arround 12p.m.. also the reason chapter are not ready is because I think I my wisdom teeth is coming. and right side of my face is swollen, my right ear, eye and temple are hurting a lot. i prepared the chapters in this condition with the help of painkillers but they are not readable. too many mistakes. so wait for 14 hours or If the pain is more then I might not even be able to upload the chapters. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._52694707163163480 for visiting. you guys can understand. so please save your powerstones because joshua is getting his powerup in next chapters plus i have planned two arcs that you guys will love it. i can only say the past is coming and our stabby boy will soon make an apperance. everything is planned. and as my exams are completed the chapter will be coming regularly if I am healthy. Chapter 80 - 73 Joshua was in deep meditation. His eyes were shut. His skin was changing color from Golden to blazing Red to deadly Grey. The difference was that where the golden color was giving warmth to the environment and was filling it with life, the red color was emitting a feeling of dread. It was like having you are in a war where everyone is against you. Whenever Joshua''s skin was changed to red everyone around him found their bodies on high alert, their backs were soaked in sweat in a moment, their bodies were telling them to run. The Red was keeping them on their toes while the Golden was giving them the feeling that they are safe, that there is nothing that can harm them. To them, the warm Golden color was that of a mother''s embrace and their minds were telling them to protect it at any cost. Along with the skin changing his muscles too were changing. One time he was all bulky and the other time a scrawny guy. He has horns coming out of his head from time to time. A bone tail shoots from his spine. And the next second he was only having Golden wings coming out of his back with a halo on his head. These changes were happening to him rapidly. But the most fearful thing was not Red that was telling them to bow to him or Golden which was urging them to protect him, and neither it was the wings or tail, It Was Grey skin color that was Scaring them shitless. Whenever Joshua''s skin changed to Grey the surroundings died. And I mean died. The grass on which he was sitting, turned to ashes without any fire. The tree beside him became a husk from a lush green behemoth. Even Sebastian who was Guarding him felt his life going away at a fast rate, it was only because of the healing factor provided to him by integrating Elysium in his DNA, that saved him. Merry''s hair turned white and her face also got wrinkles. Little Darwin became unconscious and his skin turned Grey. Sebastian hurriedly picks him and Merry and takes them out of the range of Joshua''s aura. Merry''s healing factor kicks in and she was as new as before in 10 seconds. But Darwin doesn''t have the healing power as he was not bestowed with the Elysium because of his age and Joshua thought he would have to master his powers for the maximum utilization of Elysium. Fortunately, Darwin was still breathing. If something would have happened to him Joshua would have been devastated. Sebastian told the Elysian''s living in the manor to not step out of their rooms because of some emergency. He then deployed 50 Heyna''s and ordered them to fight and stop Joshua if he goes Berserk. They were allowed to use weapons and their powers to their capabilities for the task. Sebastian knows that Joshua can''t die and there is nothing that can stop him in this world. Sebastian also readied the Anti-J program. This was a program that Joshua made after he lost his calm on various occasions and mostly after knowing about the black w.o.m.b project. Normal means of deactivating X-Gene was not effective on Joshua. His powers can''t be stopped. So Joshua made a device from the Elysium and powered it with his new invention The Elysium reactor. This canon-type machine takes as much power as the whole of New York City consumes in a Year. This thing produces a very high-frequency sound that specifically targets the DNA and energy of every kind. It disturbed the energy at the subatomic level. But in Joshua''s case, this thing can only stop Joshua''s powers for 3 seconds. So Sebastian will have 3 seconds to stop him and that was more than enough. But Sebastian doubts that this thing will work now because right now Joshua was far more powerful than before. Joshua''s powers are too troublesome. In the last for support and to heal little Darwin, Sebastian even called Max who was busy taking over the Los Angeles carter. The powers that Elysium grants max make him a high Omega class from the Alpha. He got an extreme Healing power which was only none to Joshua. His Blasting power increased by a thousandfold and it is still increasing. He also got the power to heal anyone like Joshua but not at his level. He also got Pyromaniac abilities. He will not only help to keep Joshua busy but can also heal Little Darwin. The moment Max heard that Sebastian needs help, he left everything he was doing at that moment and come to the Manor. Sebastian told him what happened. He told him that Joshua got a new transformation and due to the things happening with the new Guests he doesn''t have time to control and know more about that power. So now he goes into meditation and is trying to learn all about that power and how to control it. He told Max how there was a chance that Joshua could go berserk. Max nodded after hearing it. He first moved to Darwin as his lord''s brother need him more than his lord Right now. And the second reason was he knew his Lord is not that weak and will be angry with him if he doesn''t treat Darwin. He walks toward the Nursery where various advance medical machines were keeping tab of Darwin''s condition. These machines were not yet available to anyone outside as Joshua was going to introduce them later on new year''s eve of 1987. When Max first saw Darwin''s condition he gasped. His skin was Ashly grey. He was breathing but otherwise looks like he was a corpse. He touched Darwin and tried to see what''s the problem with him was. His power to heal others grants him the ability to know what the people are suffering by touching them. He then also tries to channel his healing powers through his body. It was not effective. He was shocked at what he finds out. He looked at Sebastian " What was little lords powers again? " " Adaptation. Why?? What happens to him. " Sebastian asked in a concerned voice. " I need to see Lord now only then can I tell you for sure. But right now I Can''t do anything. " ************************************* AN: okay Guys, now what I am doing with Darwin is nothing out of context. It happens in comics but the character was different. There was a reason he was called the immortal after all. Now the chapter is late because of 2 reasons. 1. The two chapters That I have previously written were also Some POVs that I don''t feel make any sense. So I deleted them. 2. I have a wisdom tooth coming. And the right side of my face including my right jaw, the right side of the tongue, the right eye, and my Right ear are in pain. I have taken more than 6 painkillers in 2 days. SO THIS WAS TGE SECOND GIFT TO QUENTON NOW ONE MORE CHAPTER AND I WILL BE DONE. My patron link is if you want to support me is *******.COM/Edgelord666 Or you can search directly on google by Edgelord666 *******. Or just search on the site or app. I will start to post there regularly from now on. My discord link if you want to talk is discord.gg/dr6R6gdD and also you can motivate me by giving the powerstones. Chapter 81 - mass release hey guys jo chapter today but a mass release of 5 chapters after 24 hours. ah scaratch that it will be 6 because i owe quenton one more chapter. ok time to go and write chapter. Chapter 82 - hlo hey guys. I apologize from my heart for this long hiatus. I don''t know what happens after the announcement of the mass release. first, it was that a lot of people fell ill from my family. actually, everyone falls ill including me. so that was it. and then I got scared of things whenever I started to write like am I writing the quality that you deserve or not. and this fear was so much that for 2 to three weeks I only came to for 2 to 3 days. I even lost my regular day streak and more things. I again got ill and a lot more happens. i was depressed scared and a lot of things. still am I don''t know what your reaction will be or that. I wrote chapters, delete them, again wrote them, and delete them. and soon I became depressed. don''t know why. after a long time today, I got the courage to start writing and hopefully, I will be able to upload some chapters in one or 2 days. Because I am still ill and am suffering from fever for the last 4 days. peace. Chapter 82 - 2 weeks break. My grandpa from my mother''s side left this world and this book needs my full concentration to write and now I am on greif writing mode. I don''t want to f.u.c.k this book. So I will be taking a 2 weeks break ftom this book. Chapter 83 - 74 A/n: My health is worse. What happens is that I got Dengue and now every one of my friends too got it. So for 1 week, I was suffering from the fever and all that. After that my body was already in pain due to weakness and I got Cold, loose motions, joint pain, and many more. Now the thing is that I can''t even walk properly, as my head feels like It weighs around 20 kgs. This might be as I am a very obese person. So you can understand why I am not giving you any chapters. Oh and yeah I started a new book Dc: punisher because for everyone Dc comic is a way to satisfy their l.u.s.t. They just wanted to have s.e.x and all that. They are just raping dc. And I am fed with it. I am not a great writer but I will treat dc as I am treating marvel with the utmost respect. Maybe even more because I too believe that marvel is better but that is because of MCU. I kinda am starting to understand Dc. It is a wonderful universe. I hate every hero in dc especially that stripper what is her name oh Wonderwoman and batman. Wonder Woman because some tell her that fighting in a war and coming from a demigod lineage is not feminism when your mother killed babies and spread her legs for a rapist. Batman, I like his ideology that we don''t need any superpower to fight crime and all that. But we also need to protect our children. You were never supposed to create a bat family. No 14 year old should fight crime in a green suit. So all this just fed me up with Those shitty and down to hated DC fanfic writers. So I started one fic without s.e.x and fluff. So now that my rant is complete let''s read about the chapter. This is not a chapter as much just a Pov of the motherfuker who is giving me a lot of problems as this guy is a piece of work. My whole story changed when I researched somewhat deeply about this guy. This guy is a black zetsu of marvel and marvel did what they did best. Nerfed him and made him disappear. So let''s get to know Sublime. ********************************** ''Someone else has joined the fray. I can feel it. Someone really dangerous. Dangerous for my pawns that is. Not for me as I don''t even exist. Sooner these bloody mutants will be purged and I will again become one with this planet. Oh.. How I remember those days. I have never forgotten how everyone expected me. They never rejected me. How everyone was so loving and new. I still remember when they first came out of water. And I saw the land through their eyes. I remember how even the land accepted me. How everyone was so happy. With time they started to grow more and started to evolve and I too evolved with them. They never leave me. It took me time to realize that the whole world accepted me as its ruler. And how could I have refused them when they didn''t refuse me. Then they arrived and my beautiful world was destroyed. They started to rain fire on everyone but they made sure that I survived. I will never forgive those damn celestials for that calamity but I knew the moment I lay my eye on them that I was not their match. And then they did something. I don''t know what. But they did something because after the calamity was done and life was starting to bloom anew. But these life forms were different. They were changing but they still did not abandon me. They still connected with me. These new lifeforms were very interesting, to say the least, and the rate at which they were evolving left me baffled. And then they evolved in Humans. So much better than their peers. The humans were a piece of art and still are. After all even after all that they never abandoned me. They still greeted me. But then they came again. Those celestials. They captured my Humans, they made them reject me. They made those humans reject me. They were fighting with me. They got powers. And then they betrayed me. Those humans started to worship those celestials as gods. Those humans called themselves ETERNALS. I hated them with every fiber of my being. But then they started to change other humans and always thought that they were beneath them. And after some time they were successful. They were successful to poach those humans, MY HUMANS toward their side. They changed their bodies. I was never able to meet them. Every time I tried something bad happened. I will kill those traitors. How dare they hurt their brethren. How dare they hurt MY HUMANS. HUMANS WHO NEVER BETRAYED. I will not let it happen. '' " aaaagggghhhh... " A muscular man screams in pain on a restrained Chair. John sublime was distracted from his thoughts. He looked toward the restrained man and said " oh, come on. It is not that much pain. At least you are not getting killed. Or seeing your worst enemy turning your children against you. Seeing your enemy defiling your children and then killing them. Tell me mutant, is it. " ********************************* A/N: what the hell did I write. It is just a part of Sublime''s thought process. You know when I was researching sublime I found out that this guy is on earth from the very first day. Like he is one of the oldest beings on earth. So why did he hate mutants so much. And the reason that he can''t infect them just sounds lame. He needs more color than that. It was an opportunity so I took it. Now the chapter is vague and as we will get to know about the sublime more and more in the book you will understand. But still, let me explain. Here in this chapter, he is trying to say that at first when he came into existence he infected everyone and no one was able to stop that infection as their bodies are not that powerful. And then he started to enjoy and crowned himself a king. Then the celestial destroyed his world. Why will talk about it in later chapters. Then humans came into existence and he finds them interesting like Beyonder and every other being out there. We humans are interesting. So now the celestial again came and then the experimentation and all other stuff happened. So hope you understand the chapter. Chapter 83 - 2 weeks break. My grandpa from my mother''s side left this world and this book needs my full concentration to write and now I am on greif writing mode. I don''t want to f.u.c.k this book. So I will be taking a 2 weeks break ftom this book. Chapter 84 - 75 When Max saw Joshua in his deep meditation, He feels something that he hasn''t felt in a long time. Fear, pure raw fear. It was the fear that he would die in a second if he made any wrong move. He was feeling like a lamb who by mistake had entered a lion''s den. He saw how the aura surrounding his master was affecting the environment. Max could feel something more coming from the aura. It was this feeling that terrified him most. It feels like death. Like the reaper has pressed his scythe on his neck and if he took a single step more toward Joshua he would cut his neck. Max gulped, his head was full of sweat beads. But he steeled his heart and entered the field. It was at this moment that Max realizes what the word Horror truly means. The moment he was inside the field, he started to feel like his body started to age. He felt like every second decade of his life span was getting sucked out of him. His healing factor was working on full. That''s why his appearance didn''t change. But Max could feel his life seeping away from him and the next moment he was again full of vitality due to his healing factor. Max''s healing factor was second to Joshua only. If there is even a single drop of blood remains he will regenerate in a matter of minutes. According to Joshua, Max was a true omega-level mutant with the potential to go even higher. His X-Gene quickly adapted to Elysium and His whole body DNA was mutated and the X gene was integrated. According to Joshua One day Max will be a planet buster force. And it says something about his powers. Max looked at his lord and leaves the area. Max approaches Darwin''s room and there saw Sebastian waiting for him. " So what do you find? " Sebastian asked hurriedly. " I think You should calm down first as the news is quite dire. " Max said. " WHAT DID YOU FIND? " Sebastian gritted his teeth and asked no ordered him to tell him what he found. Max knew not to get on the bad side of Sebastian, this man might not be as powerful as him and his Lord but he was the deadliest of all including Joshua. " I think my Lord''s new power is death." " Death? What are you saying? " " what I am trying to say is that my Lord''s new power is Death Aura. It means that anyone who is in his range will die. Because he can manipulate death now at least to some degree. " " And as you and Mery have a healing factor you guys didn''t feel that much of a toll on your bodies but little Darwin is just a boy whose powers were just recently manifested plus my Lord didn''t augment his powers and neither was he given Elysium to protect him. He had endured the Full blast of death aura so He became like that." Sebastian''s face lost all colors and he became pale. His knees gave up, his eyes stopped their movements. He was in shock. " Sebastian " Max hurriedly provided him with his support. Sebastian took a moment to notice what was happening. " S...S..So yo...you mean that D..Da...Darwin is going to...going to die. " He asked in a very shaking voice. Sebastian couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Because of his carelessness, Little Darwin was gonna die. What will Joshua do when he learns that he accidentally killed his little brother. There were thousands of questions that were going through his head at the moment. " No, I don''t think Darwin is gonna die; on the contrary might become more powerful, Sebastian. So take a hold of yourself. " Max said, still supporting him. " what do you mean? " Sebastian asked with hope. " Remember Darwin is not dead. While he should have been dead the moment he entered the field and his body should have rotten. But it doesn''t happen. Instead, he turned ash grey. What do you think it means? " Max asked. " That somehow he is still alive due to his powers. And his powers are making him adapt to death. " Sebastian said with shock in his happiness. " Yes, it is a blessing in disguise. " A/n: A little chapter to get me in form. You see after a full month of my health declining it is really hard. Now I am getting in form so this was a little chapter and The story has been changed. So bear with a little shortage of words. I will post regularly or at least will try if my health allows me to. Chapter 85 - 78 Joshua opened his eyes and saw Sebastian and Max standing there. He smiled at them. This smile was not one of those smiles that has some other meaning behind it, no it was the genuine smile that was just there to ?ssure everyone that everything was okay. Sebastian was surprised and happy to see Joshua smile like this. He walked toward him and when he reached near him, Joshua stood up and hugged Sebastian tightly. Sebastian was stunned because, in the last few years, His young master never hugged him like this. Sebastian without thinking hugged him back. " Thank you for taking care of me, Father. '''' Joshua said and Sebastian felt Joshua''s body going limp. Sebastian didn''t know what to say, his battle-hardened eyes shed a tear when Joshua whom he loved more than his son called him father. And then he felt his body going limp. " Josh, Josh are you okay? " Sebastian started to shake Joshua radically. He was like a worried father at the moment. Max placed a hand on Sebastian''s shoulder and said " Don''t worry, My lord is fine. He is just sleeping. " " Sleeping? " Sebastian asked again to confirm and Max nodded his head. Sebastian just hugged his Young master, no, not a young master but his son tightly like someone was going to snatch him from his embrace. Sebastian''s eyes were filled with tears. His son was sleeping peacefully for the first time in years. He was not burdened by his guilt and grief over her loss. He was free. He smiled without any condition. Sebastian was happy after quite a long time. After her death his Young Master became paranoid, and a grief-stricken man. But not anymore. He didn''t know what happened inside his meditative state but he was grateful for everything as this has returned Josh to him. Sebastian was looking at Joshua sleeping peacefully in his embrace, he picked him up and took him to the bedroom. Joshua slept for 15 hours straight. He slept peacefully without any care. On the other hand, some mutants wanted to leave Joshua''s sanctuary. Sebastian caught them in the night. When asked why they did it, they said " Aren''t you the same as those people before? You are just keeping us here to harvest our abilities and make us mindless soldiers. If you think we will comply with your demands then you are wrong. You are the same as them. it is just that you are playing Good cop and they played bad cop. " " You knew your family members and close ones were responsible for your suffering," Sebastian said. " White lie, you think our friends and parents will snitch on us." Sebastian looked at each of them and opened the gates for them. " You are free to go wherever you want to go. But remember if they are caught you don''t snitch upon us as we are not ready and your selfishness will cause other of your brothers and sisters to suffer. " And with that Sebastian let them go. Sebastian was beyond angry at that. But it was Joshua''s orders to let them go. He has something planned for this situation. You see Joshua knew that these people are not gonna believe him except a few and those whose relatives or loved ones knew nothing about them. The 10 people on the list who loved these people were given a chance to meet them if they killed the perpetrators of their loved one''s suffering and they did so. And as for these people, once they meet their families, they will be captured and their test will begin. Joshua might be sentimental about his race but he is no fool. The food that these people eat has a special chemical made by Joshua''s powers that works like a bomb whose detonator is Joshua. Joshua already knows where the military will take them, so his guys are already there with the orders of killing everyone if they snitch on him. Also, Joshua has a signal receiving plane in that area because he has also implanted little sound transmission devices in their bodies. ( Check the author not to understand what I mean. ) So Joshua was already ready for every scenario. Cause he knew it would be risky, but if they didn''t snitch and go through that torture then they will be the most loyal soldier Joshua could ever ask for. Joshua was practically breaking them and molding them of his own liking. So Joshua has strictly told Sebastian to let them go. Max on the other hand was Furious at how these people dared to spit on his lord''s kindness. If it wasn''t for Sebastian telling him that Joshua wanted it, there would have been burning corpses in the garden of Foley manor. The other members of the sanctuary wanted to hone their powers and get back at the people who did this to them. Darwin was still in a comatose state. Mary was happy that Joshua was okay. She cleaned the whole Manor and made some of his best dishes. On the other hand, Joshua''s body was rapidly changing at an alarming rate. Every atom of his being was strengthened beyond the limits. His powers were increasing by so much and new information was being added to his memory. Without anyone knowing a power to shake the universe was awakened. Joshua opened his eyes and found Sebastian and Max standing on the sides of his bed. " Sebastian. " A/N: so I did some research and found out how the US would tap the calls of smugglers who used those brick-type phones. What they did was, they would fly a plane laced with that equipment, and when the smugglers made a call they would catch that signal and inform the base on the ground. And Joshua is using the same technique cause the world is still not that advanced yet. Discord- discord.gg/vBw6tX6X PATRE¨®N.COM/EDGELORD666 Chapter 86 - 79 Joshua ate the food that Mary so lovingly prepared for him. Joshua doesn''t need to eat food anymore but he still does. Before this no matter what Mary made for him, the food would always taste bland because of the chains around his heart. It was only today when he was free from those chains that he truly enjoyed the food. Mary seeing him compliment her food and eating it with such a heartfelt expression on his face was delighted. She came to love Joshua as her own son. It was Joshua who brought her out of her grief of losing her daughter. And she wanted Joshua too to come out of his grief. She and Sebastian tried everything but all in vain. She knew that Joshua too craved a family in some deep part of his heart that''s why he created a family from people like her and Darwin. Joshua glanced at Mary who was happy for him and thought '' it''s time for me to revive my little sister and fill the gap in my mother''s heart. '' " Where is Darwin, Sebastian? Why is he not in the Dining room? " Joshua asked after he was done eating and only now did he notice that his brother was not with him. " That Young Master¡­.." Sebastian didn''t know how to tell Joshua about Darwin''s condition. " What happened, Sebastian. Joshua asked with a cold voice, his smile disappeared and now he was dead serious. Sebastian stiffened and told him about Darwin''s condition. " You should have told me earlier, Looks like a lot happened when I was away. Will be needing a full report from both You and Max. But for now, let''s meet my little brother. " When Joshua saw Darwin''s condition, he didn''t react to it much. He just scanned Darwin and deducted what happened. He ??r?sses Darwin''s hair and said " You''re a really stubborn child, little one." And with that, a small thin smile finds its way to be on Joshua''s face. " He is okay, actually he is better than okay. He just got a huge power boost to his power''s and his body is just having some trouble handling it all. " Joshua told both Sebastian and Max. and then spoke to the unconscious body of Darwin. " Who would have guessed that you would get such a huge boost in power so soon. I was thinking of giving you this when you turned 10 but I guess it should be fine to give you this. " And with that Elysium sprang out of Joshua''s body and started to seep into Darwin''s body. The living metal quickly bonded with Darwin''s DNA and started to empower his abilities. Whereas Darwin should have taken years to awake from his slumber because the energy he was adapting to was none other than death. He was becoming immortal and resistant to death. But now with Elysium empowering his Adaptation powers. He would take 3 to 4 months at max to awake but how could Joshua wait for 3 to 4 months. Joshua''s hand started to glow and he put his hand on Darwin''s head. Joshua started to genetically enhance Darwin. His already over-the-top power shot through the roof. Now with this Darwin would need only 2 weeks of rest. Joshua also implanted various martial arts in his little brother''s body because he knew the moment Darwin came out of his sleep, Darwin would have to endure Sebastian''s hellish training. " Here, Now rest. " " He should be awake in 2 or 3 weeks. " Joshua left Darwin to rest. ################################# Joshua''s study room " So Max, How''s the business nowadays? " " It is booming my lord. We are generating 25 million dollars per day from both the clubs and drug deals in New York. Also, we are recruiting more and more people as you told us to. The new recipes and formulas that you provide for the pills are great. Our sales will be going through the roof. " " Good, very good. But it is time that you spread your influence more and earn more money. I want you to become the biggest drug cartel in the USA. " " Yes my lord. " " Though be careful, we can''t pull the same stunt as we did in New York. Make alliances, be subtle. You don''t need to have a monopoly but some influence there. Slowly swallow these little gangs and cartels. Those who oppose you kill them but don''t go overboard. The USA Government will not tolerate it anymore. Also, start selling drugs to other countries too. Like Italy, France, and the UK. But don''t rule them. Do business with these countries. For example, take their local gangs, Make them powerful and make them your subsidiaries because no country will let you enter now after this New York fiasco. Also, let the shield Agents infiltrate your other branches but not the main ones. Give those chickens some bread crumbs and they will not create too many problems for us. Also, Contact Ulysses Klaw and take him in your confidence. Because sooner he would need me. And Klaw would provide you with a list of contacts, routes, Courier services, and weapons. " " Also start moving the main headquarters to Chicago. Cause soon Joshua Foley will be making a move to fight these Drug lords that have infected his city. And also start buying Casinos and gambling dens here. " Max listens to every instruction and nods but there was something that was bugging him. Joshua sensing his hesitance and reading his thoughts about financing these ventures said. " Don''t care about funds, I will provide them. " " Now off you go. " " Sebastian met me at the resurrection place with Mary and one of the test subjects, it''s time to awaken my little sister from her slumber and give Mary her reward. " Sebastian Just simply nods. Now hardly anything surprises him. But still bringing death to life. This was nothing short of a miracle and he was going to witness it. A/N: Yes baby, businessmen Joshua is back. Thank you Dean K for joining my *******. PATRE¨®N.COM/EDGELORD666 in small lettrrs if you want to support me. Chaptet 80 will be on ******* in 3 hours. Plus on thursday my dc chapter too will be there. discord.gg/C88DWcNdwf Chapter 87 - 80 Joshua was looking at Sophia. Mary''s daughter. She was in an incubator, which was filled with green liquid. Below the incubator was a vita ray generator which was working constantly and emitting Vita Rays. The green liquid was Another one of Joshua''s Inventions, which he made after he researched vampires. It was the downgraded version of the lazar''s pits in Dc comics. It was practically human blood charged with vitality and mixed with various herbs. Which turned it into a green color. This liquid was not just keeping her body from deteriorating but was also strengthening her body. Before this, her body was in a cryo-chamber which was okay but not good enough. Seeing her in their Rudra thought to himself. '' I wish, your body shouldn''t have burned that bad, then maybe you could have been with me today. '' Joshua looked down and shook his head. " I hope everything goes well. I don''t want to crush Mary''s hopes." Joshua could have revived her before but at that time he could have only revived her body and not her soul turning her into a mindless zombie. Because reviving the body and reviving the whole person is different. Because there is one thing that a person requires in addition to the body and that is the soul. And after death, the souls go to Lady Death''s realm and Joshua at that time didn''t want to be on bad terms with her. With Joshua''s newly attained ability from his second Gene, no one could find him. Not even if he is in front of them. Joshua''s second gene gave him 2 abilities. And they were Immunity and linked him to 2 Dimensions in this vast universe. Immunity if we talk about in gaming terms would have been a D or C rank skill at maximum an A rank. But in Joshua''s case, it just became an SSSSSSSSSSSSSSS+ level skill. It became immutability. Now Joshua was immune to practically everything. He was immune to not only poison, diseases, or that. But he was also immune to other things like DEATH: he was literally immune to death. Before the powerup, he has a healing factor that even affects his atoms. But he could have died if someone destroyed every atom of his being which was not that big of a feat for beings in the Marvel universe. He could have died if someone destroyed his soul but not anymore. Now even if you destroy his soul, destroy his atoms, erase him from reality, he will still not be dead. Now he became a true immortal in every sense. SPACE AND TIME: Now Joshua was immune to the concept of time and space completely. Time can''t Detroit his strength, Time won''t affect him in any way. So TVA can use as many weapons as they want but the result will never change. He is not confined by space anymore. Space has no meaning for him. But this ability is a curse too cause now even if he goes back in time and saves her, nothing will change for him. His past has become unchangeable in the truest sense. DIVINITY: He is immune to divine posers of so-called gods. There will be odinforce that can affect him, there will be no prophecy that will affect him. He cut the strings of fate. He exists outside of fate. REALITY WARPING: Right now if Franklin Richard, Wanda Maximoff, and Legion combine their power and try to change his reality or try to harm him with their reality-warping powers nothing will happen to him. He has become immune to reality wrapping. But how could he be immune to reality itself? Isn''t everything reality? Here is the answer. He doesn''t exist in reality anymore. He exists outside of everything. He exists outside time, space, reality and became a true void entity. He became a reality himself. Now, these skills might sound Over-overpowered. But they are nothing in combat. The entities could trap him somewhere, could seal him and all that. So these skills only ensure his survival, nothing else he can''t fight them. Heck, an Ancient one can wipe the floor with him if she d?s?r?s. He might be immune to Magic and dimensional energy but that doesn''t mean he is truly invincible. Now the other effect of his Immunity was always activated and he couldn''t even find what it was. He found it. It was called an impenetrable cloak. It makes him invisible to prying eyes. No one can''t see him by any means like the ancient one, Heimdall, Death, or even the Living Tribunal. But if they can''t see him, it wouldn''t make him stand out and he would be identified. Now here is the thing: cloak creates an illusion whenever they tried to see him and they only found him doing something that is of no significance to them. The second ability that he gains is that he is connected to 2 dimensions. Positive and Negative. But there is a feeling that he is connected to a 3rd one too in the back of his head. But he is not strong enough to get access to it. The 2 dimensions being positive and negative. Or Yin and Yang. He has limited access to their energy because his connection to them is newly established and it will take nearly 30 years to truly make them his own. To become their lord. And only then will he start his war because by then even the Living tribunal would not be a problem to him anymore. A/n: I was ill yesterday. Still am that''s why I wasn''t able to write any more than this. But here is this a much-needed powerup. Chapter 88 - 81 Joshua was amazed at his passive abilities, especially the Cloak. Because right now everything makes sense. Like him killing Legion would have created one of the biggest timeline deviations. Legion was one of the most important characters of the Marvel universe and his death should have made everyone aware of him. The elder gods, The entities, Lady death, and all those big shots should have been on his ?ss right now. And now he understood why they are not attacking him. It is not that they don''t know about the anomalies he created, they know but they don''t know it was him who created these anomalies. They can attack but whom to attack is the question? There is nothing they can do because they don''t know who is attacking them. And with his new powers, he was going to provoke another one of such beings. Lady Death. He will take out his sister''s soul from her dimensions. The thing with Joshua''s powers before was that he could manipulate the body, heal it, and more. But he was not able to bring souls to the living world. It was not that there were no other ways that he could have used to bring soul to the living. But he didn''t want Lady Death to notice him. After all, this universe is a scary place, and anything can happen. But now with his found powers, he could do so without a hitch. Now he has newly refined control over Biokinesis, the only hurdle was his imagination. His new control grants him But everything has a dark side. He can also make your life miserable. He could induce various mental and physical diseases into the body. It is based on his emotions. He can''t control it but he can control his emotions. For example, he is happy with someone, that man would be nourished by his aura but if he is angry, that person could have cancer. Vitality energy manipulation : He has unlimited vitality because he is immortal. So now he can manipulate his vitality to attack. Vitality is also known as Life Force manipulation, Ki manipulation, qi manipulation, chi manipulation, and many more. Now he is like an Android from Dragon Ball with an infinity KI generator. He could use ki blasts and whatnot. And the applications of this vitality manipulation were not only that but we''re far more immense. And due to this vitality energy manipulation, he gets one technique that he wanted the most. Resurrection: This is the perfect technique for him to revive people. Cause in this technique, you are not just snatching something from lady death but instead are doing a trade. You gave vital or life force energy in return for a soul. In short, you are purchasing a soul. Now, this technique is used by a lot of plants in this universe. He just knows that this is used by a lot of planets. How he still doesn''t know. So there will be no way death will be searching for him as the payment will be paid. He could just snatch a soul too as vital energy manipulation does allow the but through that soul, death will find him and his advantage will be gone. Plus he has unlimited vitality. Why would he risk it? Sebastian and Mary entered the lab, with an experimental human lab rat. Mary saw what was in one of the incubators. She looked at Joshua with a look that demanded answers cause she knows that Joshua is not someone who hurt his people knowingly and without reason. And if the reason is not of her liking then everyone can bet their ?sses that she will not go without a fight. Joshua just smiled at her and said " It is not what you think it is, Mary." " Explain." " Sigh¡­ You see Mary, my powers revolve around life. I could heal people, make them healthy, make them fall ill, make them regrow their limbs, and whatnot. But I could do much more. You see life and death are connected. Life is a start and death is an end. So if they both are connected why shouldn''t I be able to bring back the dead to life again. " " I was trying to achieve it for a long time and now, now I have achieved that goal." Mary looked at Joshua with a surprised beyond belief expression and then tears started to fall upon her cheeks from her black eyes. " You¡­ you are saying that my Sophie ( her daughter''s nickname) can walk again. She can call me mama again, she can play with me. " " Have I ever lied to you? " She looked at him and said " No, you haven''t lied a single time. " "But do tell me, Joshua Foley, why? " Mary asked. Mary knew what this thing can cause. It is a matter of life and death and the beings that Joshua is preparing against could find him. So why would he jeopardize all of that for her? It wasn''t hard for her to understand and comprehend the consequences caused by this because of Joshua''s enhancements and Elysium''s powers. " Why what, Mary? " " Why do this? Why did you save a woman who lost everything and was of no use to you, why did you go through so many lengths for her? Why did you do that for someone you never knew? " " Don''t know Mary. When I picked you, It was pity towards you, a fellow being who was devastated by Humans, by his race. I just saw myself in you. I just wanted to heal you again. There were no ulterior motives there. It was just that I saw myself in you. So I heal you and even if I didn''t ask for anything in return, you too healed me. And I don''t know when but you became the mother that I wanted. And isn''t it a son''s duty to make sure his family is happy? So how could I stand there when you were missing that happiness. So it''s time that I gave you back that happiness and awakened my sister. " Mary looked at the sincere expression of Joshua and hugged him tightly with tears. Sebastian''s eyes too were red. Mary Caress his face and said " Thank you, Josh. Thank you for everything, son. " This time Joshua let his emotions get out of control, he cried with her. The tears were falling from both of their eyes, Both mother and son were hugging each other. Sebastian and The tears stand witness to the day when The god of life and Elysians met his mother. " So, shall we wake my sleeping sister from her sleep. " " Wait, Joshua. " " What happened Mary? " " I...I...I don''t want you to do it." Mary said with a stutter in her voice. " Why? " " Josh, I know what this can do to your plans, I know that this can provoke those beings that you want to defend our race from. Josh, I have just met my son, and I could not see him risking his life for me. I could not be that ungrateful to him. " Mary said with sobs. Joshua hugged her again. And said " Mary, I ?ssure you, that they can''t do anything, not anymore. " Mary stopped crying and looked at Joshua''s ?ssuring face and nodded. " Sebastian, would you please make the rat sleep? " Sebastian nodded and snapped the human''s soft neck. Her body falls to the ground. Joshua walked toward the body and said " Let me demonstrate first. " With that Joshua''s Right Hand started to glow golden and Joshua put his hand on the Human corpse''s head. And after a moment the woman started to breathe again. She opened his eyes and saw Joshua smiling gently toward her but to the woman, it looked like the smile of a demon. She fainted. " Easy peasy. " Joshua said, looking at Mary. Then Joshua took Sophia''s body out of the container and laid her on the lab table. He again did the same process and Sophia opened her eyes. The first word that she said after opening her eyes was " mom. '''' and after that exhaustion hit her and she became unconscious. Mary looked toward Joshua " She is just exhausted. She needs some sleep and she will be fine." ################################## [ Not a part of the chapter or just a little omake ] Joshua and Sebastian were fishing in the lake that Joshua booked for only two of them. Sebastian was really surprised when Joshua asked him to teach him fishing. Joshua was acting weird all day. Sebastian knew that Joshua could have just used his powers to do the deed. But Sebastian was also enjoying teaching him so he didn''t voice his doubts. Sebastian was really happy when Joshua was asking him about everything and was making the simplest mistakes. And Sebastian was more than happy to correct them. It was sunset and it was now the time to move back to the mansion. Joshua was standing with him and was seeing the sunset with Sebastian. Joshua looked towards Sebastian and hugged him tightly and said " Happy father''s day, father. " A/n: I know it was crappy but this kind of scene is not my forte. PATRE¨®N.COM/EDGELORD666 To support me or to read ahead. Give me power stones and good reviews. Chapter 89 - JOSHUASBACK STORY PART 1 A/n: I am sorry guys. I posted this chapter on my pat reon? and forgot to post here. what happens was that my house exams too came right after. so it was there. pat Reon. com / Edgelord666 ALSO IF WE GOT A 100 STONE TODAY THERE WILL BE 2 CHAPTERS TOMORROW. I AM WRITING THEM NOW. ENJOY. ########################################## At night Joshua was sitting on his balcony, with a glass of Red Wine in his hands. He was viewing the Garden which was even more beautiful in the moonlight. The calm wind which was ??r?ssing his face was calming his mental state. Joshua stopped using his powers to manipulate hormones inside his body to suppress his emotions, he wanted to feel those emotions that he sealed away because she would have wanted it. He was remembering his past life. He was remembering who he was and how he met his end. He was remembering how he was a normal middle-class, Indian guy. How his parents loved him, how his friends loved him. How he was hailed as a genius. What his goal in that life was. His mother died when he was 12 years old. The reason was Alzheimer''s. His father did whatever he could to save her but the disease doesn''t have any cure. He cried for the whole 2 weeks. And after that when he gets a hold of his emotions he decides to erase that disease from the face of the earth. His father died when he was 25 years old. By that time he was already a respected name in the neurology circle. He dated many girls but never married after all who could live with a person who loved to research more than anything. Many times he thought about going out and having some fun. But whenever he thought about it his mother''s crying face whenever she had any minor attack comes to his mind. He hated that crying face of his mother. Alzheimer''s was not just a disease for him but it was his mortal enemy. The only thing that was still supporting him at that point in his life were his friends. They were more like Guardian''s for him because from where he was from people have friendship in second regards to parents. They truly cared for him. Thinking of his past life friends a smile forms on his lips and a tear falls from his eyes. He was a kind and shy guy. And kind people are often bullied, he too was bullied but only once because on the same day in the evening his friends broke into the bully''s house and broke every bone in the bully''s body and that too in front of his parents. And as he was recalling his past life he remembers how he died. He was betrayed by his colleagues. When he turned 35, he finally found a cure for Alzheimer''s. But when he was going to publish it, he was backstabbed by his people. They tell his secrets to the biggest pharmaceutical corporation in the world. But he suspected something bad was going to happen to him, so he gave a copy of his formula to his friends. And then the fateful day arrived, they confronted him and when they didn''t find the formula for the medicines he deleted them. They killed him. He didn''t know what happened in his original world after that. He just hoped that the formula was given to the public because he might have conflicting views on humanity in this life but in his previous life he dedicated everything to defeating that disease. What Joshua does not know is that when his friends found out about his death, they published the formula to the public as this was his last d?s?r?. But the flame of revenge burning in their hearts wanted the blood of those who killed their friend. His friends took an entire truck of TNT and drove it inside that corporation''s headquarters. They killed every single one of them. His backstabbing colleagues, those who killed him, and those who ordered his murder. None of them survived. And then they leaked the proof of his murder and why it happens, public outrage was over the top. New laws were implemented about the sales of pharmaceutical products and much more. But what happened to him was that his soul somehow escaped from the cycle of reincarnation and judgment, instead of going to hell or heaven, the soul penetrated the barrier of the omniverse. And after venturing for an uncountable time and traveling from dimension to dimension it reached the dimensions of yang and yin. Both dimensions were an anomaly as they were separate but still one. It slowly started to fall in love with the soul. The dimension wanted the soul to become his. But the dimension knows how troublesome it will be. As it was a dimension. So it makes a plan. It would reincarnate his master ( it has already accepted him as his master ) to a world where his master can gain power beyond anything and in that world, the dimension will send its fragment which will combine with another soul of that dimension and will become one with his master. And as for the second soul, it found that too. It was also pure as it but nowhere near its master. It imprinted that soul. The soul was of a girl named Martha who will fall in love with her master. But it made a mistake, the dimension in haste reincarnated his master without knowing the horrors of such action. As the other beings who reincarnate their Apostles or subjects, they control practically everything of their life. But it gave his master freedom from such chains. A/N: I AM GOING TO REVEAL JOSHUA''S LOVE INTEREST PRETTY SOON. DON''T EXCEPT THE PART 2 OF JOSHUA''S BACK STORY NEXT CHAPTER. THE NEXT CHAPTER WILL BE START FROM WHERE WE LEFT THE PREVIOUS ONE. *******. COM /EDGELORD666 TO SUPPORT ME AND THIS BOOK. Chapter 90 - 82 " Master Joshua, You have promised Max that you will support his gang in expanding to international borders but the money that we can now spend is only around 250 million. Around 90 percent of your wealth is already being utilized in your business empire. And if Angel''s are to be moved according to your plans and direction, then we at least need to spend 500 million per month on them and that too for quite a long time. So How are you going to manage it? " Sebastian asked with worry in his voice. " Sebastian, tell me? What businesses of ours are producing money and which projects are running now? " Joshua asked for the report on his business. " Well Master Josh Our main income sources are your media houses, Your fashion brand, the studios, book publishing houses, Pharmaceutical products which for now only have 2 products, One viagra, and other pain killers. And then we have military contracts too. But they haven''t been paid yet as our products are still in the testing phase. Also, you have shares of various companies like Frost Inc., Shaw industries, Starks, and many more, You bought them during the crisis. " Sebastian answers. In reality, Joshua doesn''t need to know any of this as he has a memory that even puts Eidetic Memory to shame. But he still asks because this kind of thing makes Sebastian happy. " And what is our current project''s status? " " Well we have acquired that telecom company and we also have gotten the license from the communication ministry. We are ready to launch it at any moment but we are waiting for the new year to make a more powerful impact on the public with our new products. Such as new Wireless phones, better medical equipment, Hd Film Making Cameras, better TVs and all that. We are sending 20 million Dollars to African Rebels every month discreetly. 400 million dollars is already used by your NGOs in those 3rd world Countries, we are making sure that every single pie is accountable and is used for people''s betterment. Especially in Africa to lure that rebel prince. And we have also made 10 million donations to Wakanda for the people''s betterment to be more sure. The investment in Germany is doing good. It will take some time before they bear fruits but that guy has started to hire people for your job there. And your Sim Card technology is in its testing phase for the world but it is ready to use. And 7 of our satellites are already in the solar system. We are ready to launch the tech when you are ready. As for NEW YORK. People at first, when you make those announcements and promises, thought you were just bullshitting. But now when they are seeing those eatery''s open and feeding people, they have just disappeared. Also, the work on those Houses for widows of the Army Soldiers has started. We have received around 5 million. Plus all the other charitable work is going on smoothly. If you want we can stop them and we will have enough funds to support your other ventures. " Sebastian finished the report. " Don''t stop those works. They are important to my edgy but kind image. They are the things that will save me from every problem. They are far too important and if we stop them it will give us a backlash. " " Also, were there any problems with our eateries and things like that?" " There were but the Police and our hired security handled them. " What happened was that some thugs created problems for Joshua''s public eateries. But Joshua''s personal security and police reacted most violently. The reason for such violent reaction from police was because they were dealt blow after blow. And no matter How corrupt they are, when they go home and find their family looking at them with worry and hopelessness, it breaks them from within. They wanted their reputation back at any cost. They for the first time were fed up with the money but instead were hungry for the honor. And Joshua donated 20 million to the police department and for them, it just works like oil in the fire. Thinking about how to earn more Joshua did some calculations in his mind and asked " Can we mass-produce those Tally Books that I created? " " Yes, our production unit can mass produce them. Why are you planning to launch that? " " Yes, so Sebastian, I will have to ask you to make some preparations and it is also time for me to launch my bank." " Whom should I invite to this program. Invite everyone including the president. " A/n: Small chapter I know. Don''t worry I will compensate with the next one. To support me PATRE¨®N.COM/EDGELORD666 in small letters. Discord for any question or suggestions Thank you to all my patron Fidel Hernandez An Leviathant Aviles Alex Luevanos Robert Jefferson Onemanarmy Douglas Buckley isai velazquez blaiz And the newst guy Victor Gonzalez You guys really don''t know how much this meams to me. Chapter 91 - 83 ??? POV My name is... I already don''t know. All I remember is pain. Just pure pain, nothing else. I am what the military calls a mutant and that guy calls Elysian. I have superpowers like those guys in comics have. I got them when my pet dog died. I can control my blood to a degree. Not like those superheroes who got it and they instantly became powerful. I was able to control some drops for a few seconds and that''s all. In short, I was a freak of nature. But I was excited to get my powers. I mean who wouldn''t if you found out that you have superpowers. And in that excitement, I show this power to my friends and other people. Alas, that was my biggest mistake. One day when I was returning from my school, some people kidnapped me. Now I might have powers but it does not mean that I know how to use them effectively. My powers were just there for the decoration. I mean I have to bleed for my powers to work and even then it is just a few drops of blood. What could a few drops do to those people? They take me to a lab where my worst nightmare begins. They placed me in a cell. They would cut me and draw blood regularly. They would put something inside me and then watch me writhing in pain for hours. They would ask me how I feel and if there was any change in my body that I feel. And I would comply because if I don''t they would repeat the process again. On some rare occasions, they would just slice some of my flesh. They were truly some joyous occasions cause on that day I would feel less pain. My memories started to turn foggy. All there was left was pain, people in white coats, a 6 by 6 cell, some tasteless food and the lab table. And my cells, they were so good that they have temperature control that guards have. And those people sometimes for just the gigs of it would turn them either unbearable high or low. I remember their laughs and how they felt like a Devil''s one. Their laughs would send chills down my spine. I remember how at first when they bring me here, I lash out at everyone and they would drown me in water. Also, I was r?p?d too. Yeah, the guards have r?p?d me, time to time, again and again. I started to forget the blue sky, I didn''t even remember how it was. I started to forget everything. Regular beating and guards reliving things that''s what I was. There was no meaning in my existence. It is not that I didn''t try to kill myself. I did but they would save me and then repeat the hellish torture. I expected my reality. I was not even able to cry anymore. This was life, my life. I never dreamed of getting out of there, they take that thought away. And then I started to forget about my being, I was just there to fill the space and wondering how peaceful will death look like. I stopped praying to god a long time ago. There were others like me here. I could hear their screams. I never met them. And then one day it happens. Some people in red with strange markings broke into the lab. They slaughtered the guards and released us. No, it is wrong the first incapacitated them and then take them to the labs. They release us from the cells. They also take us to the labs. I thought it was another experiment, but that day or night, I met others like me. Eyes dead and broken. There were even little children among them. I was numb to the feeling at that moment but I feel the horror they should have gone through. Well, we reached the lab and we saw everyone present in the facility from doctors to the guards to Janitors. Every single one of them was present there. Kneeling in front of an old man with a white sharp-edged beard in a black coat. Their eyes held the fear that once mine held. Not everyone was presented but those whose ships were tonight were all there, kneeling. I don''t know-how but in years at that moment, I felt something other than pain. Something which was anticipation, and happiness, sadness, it was a mixture of emotion and feelings. The man in the black suit looked toward us and I saw in his eyes not pity but anger. And I felt that the anger was not directed at us but the people kneeling before him. He then slowly looked at the facility members. And I don''t know what those people saw in his expression but their faces were of full terror. Some even crap themselves. Hope is a deadly poison, It infected you and slowly ate you away, painfully at that. Giving hope to someone who never achieves that goal is the biggest crime according to me. That''s what I learned after living here for a year. And yet at that moment, a hope crept into my heart. Hope that these people will receive their due. And I was ready to be disappointed again but a miracle happened. My hope and prayer were answered. What transpired there was nothing more than a dream for me. The old man pulls out a vial of grey liquid from his black suit. And then he breaks that vial and black smoke started to come from that vial. Nothing happens to us but those facility people, their heads break into a sweat. They started to scream, their eyes started to widen, they were crapping themselves. They were trying to get away from something. It looked like they saw a devil. I now could deduce that they might have seen something straight from their nightmares. Some people were begging for forgiveness, it was a great sight overall. Then the man gave the signal to the people in red and those people started to cut their limbs one by one and when they cut all of their limbs, they asked the man for permission to kill them. I don''t know about others but their screams to my ears sounded like a melody. It was amazing. Then the old man ordered his people to guide us out of that hellish place which now looked like a butcher house but instead of cows and pigs, there were HUMANS. Someone with a sane mind and courage asked " Where are you taking us? " Looks like this guy was new as he still has guts and a sane mind. The old man looked toward us with kindness that didn''t fit his previous image and gave us a one-word answer. " Paradise " A/n: To read 3 to 4 chapters ahead go on my ******* page. PATRE¨®N.COM/EDGELORD666.. In small letters. Chapter 92 - 84 " Paradise " That man replied and I don''t know why but I didn''t believe him or did I. No, considering where I am, I didn''t. But that man was right, he brought us to Paradise. It was me who spit on that chance. Paradise was truly the place worthy of its name. It has a long widespread garden with every kind of flower and lush green trees, and different birds sing there all the time. The golden rays of dawn and sunset would make it look even more beautiful than heaven. And the saint who owned that place. He was the very embodiment of mercy. Yes, he was the mercy incarnate for us. I could feel the kindness for us oozing from his very being. I could see in his eyes the pain he felt for us. He was a teenage boy with golden blonde hair, fair skin, his eyes would change colour, and his eyes looking at us with such love and care. I could also feel pain in his demeanour and not a physical one but an emotional one. I could also tell that there was a ton of anger and angst bubbling inside him. And it was for what happened to us. I don''t know if it was intentional or not but when he came to meet us, the sun was setting behind his broad shoulders, which were ready to take our pain and suffering, his back ready to protect us and in years I felt at peace. He looked like the Messiah that people told in fairytales. I wanted to submit to him, kneel before him, cry before him, these emotions were coming into the waves but I couldn''t. I couldn''t because of what they did to me. My mind was telling me that I was hallucinating. That this was another ploy that was deployed because of those people. At that time I don''t even know how I was able to think all of this because I shouldn''t have been able to think about anything. But I was thinking after years I was doing so. Now I know that It was his aura that was healing us. That gentle and pure aura. We were eating like animals when he entered. And I saw that a little girl who had some scars on her wrists and her one cheek was swollen touched his coat with her dirty hands. She was scared. At that moment I thought that it was all done for. He would beat that girl and all this illusion would be broken. But what he did was completely different. He looked at her and started to laugh, an innocent and full-hearted laugh. And he said " stains are good sometimes. " and he lifted her in his ??p. He asked Sebastian, the old guy, to give him a plate. He wanted to eat with us. Eat with us peasants. The saint, Messiah, God was eating with us. Laughing with us. He was making us forget our pain. He was healing us. The god himself was walking among us. And we betrayed him. We didn''t believe him. We deserve this hell. And at last, that moment came. He gathered everyone under a tree. Now we were wearing better clothes, we were bathed. Where before we looked like some barbarians and mental patients, now we looked civilized. He started to put his gentle hand on everyone''s heads. And when those graceful hands touched them they were healed. Healed of every scar, pain and mental trauma. It was like those hands pick every broken piece of our existence and gently put them back. We were healed. We were able to think. We were able to feel it. And we cried. He erased that past from the children''s minds because they should live and fly. Now they know something bad happened but will never know what bad happened. They will never seek the answer. After that, he also extended the same offer to us but we refused. We were totally fine with our past. And at that time I realized that he didn''t just put us together but he also gave us will. WILL is such a foreign concept for someone who has only known pain. But now I was feeling it. And it felt amazing. Like a drug. He gave us a new light. A couple of days later. There were some voices about what that teenager wants. Because we have known the world was not as it seems. No one will help you out of the goodness of his heart. We have watched that boy playing with other children and smiling with them. His little brother too was Elysian as he fondly calls us. We were fed and all that but the voices didn''t stop. They kept raising and on the 5th day, our so-called leaders asked him what he wanted and why he was keeping us here. And the reply was something that we never anticipated. We thought he wanted us to fight his war or wanted something else. And we would have given him anything he wanted. Because it feels good to sleep without any hindrance. But his answer was something else. He said he wanted to protect us. He doesn''t need us for his war as he will fight the war for our race himself. He was powerful enough to do so but we were weak. If he let us go then he fears that the government would capture us again. And then he shows us the proof of his investigation about how we were captured. We didn''t believe him. I mean how could I believe that my mother herself told those people about me. And at that time I saw through his facade or so I thought. It was not his facade but my delusion of a loving mother and not accepting reality. A/n: PATRE¨®N.COM/EDGELORD666 Chapter 93 - 85 Weeks passed and the saint to protect us didn''t allow us to leave his sanctuary. And with every day passing more and more voices started to rise. More and more people started to get angry. I too was getting more and more irritated and angry at the fact that he was not allowing us to go outside, to meet our family and friends and others. We even forgot what we were 2 weeks ago. Just mindless corpses writhing in pain. We were willing to trade our very souls just to see the sky. And when we had it instead of being grateful and loyal to him we spit in his face. We take his mercy and throw it under our feet. Now that I think of it, he healed our mental health too even when we didn''t want to. Oh, how I have sinned. But anyway as time passed we got to know that due to some reason the saint had gone out and the whole sanctuary was in turmoil. His little brother was hurt. And we scums choose that time to revolt. We attempted to flee from heaven, from the place that gave us the reason. Gave us food and sheltered us. Heal us in more than one way and we the ungrateful vermin that we were decided to spit on that. And the timing was the worst. I remember that once during the torture in that faculty, I blamed myself for being born that way. But now I despise myself for hurting that Saint, that God. I despise every single atom of myself. What happened was that Saint Jo¡­ no I am not worthy of speaking his name. So Saint knows the deceit and malicious intent in our hearts and he has instructed his father figure to not try to stop us. I remember when we tried to flee, Mr Seba¡­ Mr. has this anger in his eyes. He wanted nothing more than to kill us and he should have, HE SHOULD HAVE. We don''t deserve to live. His eyes were hurt and I knew instinctively that I crossed a line that I shouldn''t have. That now there was no turning back. I wanted to stay there but the idea of meeting my Mother, that whore, after such a long time was something that I couldn''t abandon. And who can, in this world mother is the only creator who was supposed to love you unconditionally. Her ??p is the only place where you can find comfort in every situation. It is her heart that is big enough to even forgive Satan. Who could believe that she would harm her son? ( Sorry author is a bonafide Indian. ) Oh, how I wanted to go back in time, kneel in front of them and ask for their forgiveness. So, I went to my old house address. I saw my family having dinner. I knocked on the door and my mother was surprised to see me say the least. For quite some time she didn''t even notice the world around her. She just kept looking at me in a daze, it was not a daze it was fear my mind was playing tricks on me. She at first invited me to her house, my father died after 1 year of my disappearance. He committed suicide. Maybe because of me. He always said I was his precious little son. She remarried and now has a daughter of 10 years old. Her husband asked her about me and I don''t know what she said to him but they didn''t bother us, mother and son, again. She made dinner for me and was talking with me the whole time. I ate the dinner happily but I don''t know why it doesn''t taste as delicious as the time I ate at the sanctuary. She doesn''t even ask once where I was all these years. And during dinner, I started to feel dizzy, I thought it was because of the travel I had. And then after some time, I fell asleep on the dinner table. I woke up in the same type of lab bound to a lab table like a rat. The doctors seeing me awake had a smile on their faces. " Well, well how was the outside world, my dear little friend. " I didn''t say anything, I just stared at them with hatred. I was trying to make head and feet of what happened. I was at my mother''s house having dinner and then I fell asleep and woke up. Everything becomes clear. The saint was not telling us lies to keep us there, instead, he was keeping us safe. " So it was my mother. " " huh Oh yeah, it was her. I mean we never thought you would be this Idiotic to go to her. I mean the government was after you, it is common knowledge to not go to anyone you knew. " " Now why don''t you tell me who were the people who freed you and where are they? " I just stared at that Human. It is time that I accept who I am. An Elysian. I am a member of his race. " Now don''t be like this, It will be good for you if you tell us who it was. Why make it hard for yourself. Come on, who and what were they? " He said with a creepy smile. I looked at him and said " Do your worst. " The scientist made an annoyed expression. " We will. " And then my nightmare began again. It felt like for a second my destiny played a prank on me. But this time I deserve this punishment not because I was something else or I existed different but because I betrayed him. I betrayed his trust. I hurt my god. It is my hell, my punishment and I accept it. But one thing was sure I am grateful to my very being for showing me paradise. I just hope that when you free some other Elysian''s they don''t make the same mistake as I did. I also hope that you allow me to be a soldier next to you my lord. I wanted to be in your company again. A/N: PATRE¨®N.COM/EDGELORD666 Chapter 94 - Steal alert guys. I have a friend on the discord his pen name is curiosity44. He is also an author of a fanfiction site. he writes amazing fics. so today Imagine my surprise when he told me that one of his works has stolen. the other guy said he borrowed it but my friend was not notified. that guy even fukin stole the intro of my friend. the story that is posted on this site is The gaming lion Campione. The guy who stole this is crown ball. here is original book link and the author is not happy with his work stolen. fanfiction.net/s/13647466/2/The-King-of-Games so please help my friend and stop that bloody theif. thank you. Chapter 95 - 86 I was beaten for the information. I was beaten till I became numb to the pain. Then they would heal me and again beat me. I didn''t open my mouth even for a second. All they got out of me was a taunting smile. They put some goggles on my eyes which made my eyelids stretch and I wasn''t even able to blink even once for an hour. And do you know what happens when you can''t blink for an hour? Your brain started to beg you to blink them. Your eyes started to dry and your cornea started to swell. Do you know the itchiness is also a kind of torture? My eyes started to tear and in 5 minutes they started to become blurry. The people there would entice me to tell them every minute. They would say that if I tell them then they will end the torture and even set me free. Set me free, they said. Me who spitted on the said freedom. Not gonna lie my brain gives in the first half an hour but the heart didn''t. I couldn''t afford to hurt him once more. My heart knew that this was the point of no return as now I have a reason. so for all they asked, they only got one taunting smile in return which would only make them punish me harder. So they chained me in a dark chamber and started to the old ways of torture. Pulling out my nails and teeth slowly and painfully. Cutting my body with a sharp knife and then using a very pain-inducing method to heal it. They would put something inside my ?ss that would stretch my ?sshole to its limit and they would laugh. They made small cuts on my p?n?s and my t?st????s. It was a living hell. But the worst thing was the humiliation that they don''t even think of my power as power too. They don''t use their ''mutant inhibitor collars'' on me. Every day my brain would just tell me to give up, there was not even a day where I would have thought of coming clean for the last 5 days. Today was the 6th day and I think I am starting to lose my sanity as I am talking like there is someone. ################################## On the morning of the 7th day They again tied me up but this time it was open. They caught all and every one of us who left the sanctuary. A total of 80 mutants. They too were tied up and then the chief torture interrogator comes in front of us. " Hello, dear Muties. You see I don''t like torturing you guys for information so I will be torturing only this guy first and after that, if you guys didn''t tell us who it was that freed you and where did he take you, I will do exactly the same to you. " This is a disaster. I know I will never betray him or them but what about these guys. They might not think like me. They might not want forgiveness, they might break. '' What should I do? What should I do? What should I do? No, no, no, this can''t be happening. His name should not come from their mouths. I will have to do something. '' " IF ANYONE OF YOU OPENED YOUR DAMN MOUTH, I WILL DRINK YOUR BLOOD. " I declared with every intent to follow my threats. I don''t know how I will do what I just said but I know I will do it, I will do it for my God''s Forgiveness. I will never stop until I achieve what I just said. Every one of them looked at me terrified. Except for the torturer who hasn''t heard any words coming from my mouth in the past 6 days. " Well, look at this, boys. This undying loyalty. I will make sure to break it. " And then he started to beat me. He electrodes me. He cut my fingers clean, gave me wounds at every place and then rubbed the salt on them, he even cut my tongue off. But I didn''t even flinch throughout the process. I just kept staring at him with all the rage and hatred inside me. And this was not because he was torturing me. It was because he dares to harbour the thought of harming my liege, my GOD. And for that crime, he will die. After 3 hours of torturing me in every imaginable possible way, he looked toward the other 79 people. " So you see, this is awaiting you guys. So why waste mine and your stamina on enduring the pain. Just tell us already and¡­" I could hear him spewing nonsense and lies, I slowly brought my head up and saw that others have terror in their eyes. But they still haven''t spoken a word. " Ha. Why do you guys love pain so much, hey you bring me another one? " He ordered a soldier to bring another one to torture. The soldier chooses randomly. " No, not me. Please not me. " " Will you tell us? Then. " The guy was frightened beyond belief. And I was hearing what he was gonna say. " yes " " And what about you all? " They all nodded " So tell me, boy. Who It was? " " Joshua Foley " What did he say? Is he gonna tell them about the saint? No this can''t be happening. No, I can''t let it happen. How dare he betray him. How dare they. He freed us, fed us, sheltered us, gave us love and care. And they dare to babble about him. This is heresy. They need to pay. I will kill them. My hate for them was immeasurable. My brain started to work in override manor, my body started to heat and a warmth spread all over my body. I could feel a new power running inside my body. It gives me the feeling of doing anything. I could hear the blood running through their veins, calling me. This feeling washed over me and the blood that was splattered on the ground started to rise. Mine chopped off fingers and other body parts become blood too. That blood came toward me and my body started to heal. The guards seeing this started to fire but the blood protected me like a shield. In 10 seconds I was as good as new. But there was something else in my body except my power. It was my god''s gift to me. He didn''t abandon me even when I did. He knew that we were gonna leave the sanctuary and we would not be able to protect ourselves. So when we were all sleeping he gave us Elysium, a metal made from his body. All the information about Elysium was transferred inside my brain. And I have activated it. My belief in him activated it. My devotion toward him granted me this power. I have been granted Forgiveness by him in the form of Elysium activation. Others too have it but they weren''t worthy enough, only I am worthy enough. And now Let the massacre begin. A/n: *******.COM/EDGELORD666 IN SMALL LETTERS. PATRE¨®N.COM/EDGELORD666 IN SMALL LETTERS. TO TALK TO ME IN A DEAD CHANNEL ON DIACORD HERE discord.gg/eg2qPqrg4Y Chapter 96 - 87 A/N: guys, please don''t be offended by some of the stereotypes. Cause, where I am at only 1 generation, has gone to college. There are a lot of uneducated people so that''s why these stereotypes are in society. We ( Me and my boys) are trying to educate them at least to the 3rd level where I am. I condemn racism and It is not my intention or will ever be to offend you on that. I don''t support racism. If you guys find it inappropriate in any way, please tell me, I will change it. ************************************************ Joshua P.O.V. ( 5 days ago ) After my powerup, I also gained another level of knowledge about Elysium. I got to know more about this metal. Before this, I knew very little of Elysium. Only I was able to manipulate this matter. No magnetic waves, no electromagnetic waves or even magic was able to manipulate this matter. This matter is made up of my blood and vitality. That''s why I was not able to manufacture it in large quantities. Just to reinforce one person''s body, I have to pay for at least 10000 years of vitality and that much vitality in one go was very stamina draining even if I have an unlimited lifespan and I was practically immortal. This metal interacts with the very DNA and has a connection to some energy that would alter the DNA in mysterious ways. Like anyone who is reinforced by this matter will not gain the ability similar to another person. They would all get different powers. It is undetectable. There is no way I knew of detecting this matter or the changes made by this matter. It is as if the changes are made to the soul of the person and not to the body. This matter can be activated in 2 ways. One very intense emotion. It needs emotions that are strong enough to destroy worlds. It doesn''t matter what the emotion is, hate, love, anger or all of them. Second Joshua himself activates it as he did with his 100 Hyenas and his family members. This was the reason that I sneakily put unactivated Elysium into some of the Elysians that were rescued from that faculty. I could sense those people''s emotions, especially one boy who has a very unique set of emotions. He has devotion. There were some others but none had emotions as strong as him. These were the only things that I knew about the matter. But after my enlightenment and having my second gene completely activated and having my connection strengthened with the unknown dimension, I know a lot of new facts about Elysium. The energy is connected to the same dimension that I am connected to. I can feel when Elysium will be activated and by whom. I could spy on the people and even hear their thoughts if he wanted to. I can nagitate the powers granted by this matter. The matter is completely resistant to reality-bending. It also enhances luck. As in it manipulates the probability albeit on a very low level. I don''t know about these things. Especially probability manipulation, now I want to know what its effect on Domino will be. Her probability manipulation is already over the roof and with Elysium enhancing her powers what will be the result of it. How catastrophic will it be for her enemies? Just imagine they are fighting a war with some other advanced civilisation like Kree or shi ar, which they will. There is no doubt about it. It is inevitable. And now just imagine that the planet that you wanted to invade is hit by an asteroid. A civil war started in enemy territory or some other guys will invade them before you. Looks like I need to find her before magneto or Charles find her. She has just too much potential to be wasted. Most of my plans are just behind the date because of the technological level of this world. That''s why I am advancing this world. But it is slow, painfully slow. But for now, I need to devise an army model for the Elysium army. There is a need to define ranks and discipline. Look at the X-Men and Brotherhood of Mutants. So I need a model where everyone is ?ssigned the work they are best at. You can''t send an Omega level Elysian at the little skirmishes. They are the heavy hitters reserved to destroy planets, The absolute might of the Elysian race. And yes, an Omega has the potential to destroy a planet. Look at Magneto, Jean Grey, Iceman and others Omegas. Also with my new research into X-Gene, the classification of power given By Charles and the world doesn''t have any meaning. You just can''t put a planetary level Elysian and someone who affects the whole Multiverse at the same level. You can''t call them an omega. You can''t put wolverine and Scott summers at just the same beta level. One gets the power from another dimension and if he learns to control it can easily topple omega class mutants. He has an unlimited supply of powers if nurtured well. Plus this classification is completely based on the biological difference rather than their power or potential between them which creates various issues between them. How could you expect a united race of people if you taught the new generation about how different they are from each other. In humans, it is possible because they all look alike in shapes. But with Elysians, there will be different types of shapes and powers that will manifest into them. Someone will be born with blue skin, horns and tails. Those guys will be the target of bullying and other racial discrimination''s. Which is not acceptable to me. My race will be united. This classification needs to change. There needs to be a classification that is not based on biological factors or appearance but on powers. A classification that didn''t discriminate against them but instead made them a whole. Something that didn''t put a tag on them as Humans have done based on colour, continent and their features. Someone is Asian, someone is white, someone is black like that. These restrictions of being American, Indian, Chinese, etc that the government has put on the people to make them fight each other, to control them. Aren''t they just Human''s, They just live somewhere else and due to their culture their skin is different, their face structure is different but all the other things are the same. Their blood is still red, No black guy has horns or is cannibalistic and nor is a white guy superior to others. An Asian has perfectly fine eyes, An Indian is not just a science nerd, not all Muslims are terrorists. Short guys can achieve more than tall guys, women can achieve heights never seen by any men and many more, but foolish humans don''t understand that. They just keep fighting each other. They don''t understand that there is no need for borders, there is no need to fight each other. ( A/N: Hope you understand.) These things create a difference that will not be acceptable in my rule. Now, this might seem like irony as I myself am a supremacist of my race but what can I say, I am a hypocrite. A/n: let''s burn this racism and difference between us. Let''s make a beautiful world for our future generation. We can''t change everyone but let''s change ourselves. Let''s not beat and spit on someone who is Asian. Let''s not bully that nerd in the class. Let''s not treat a black guy as a criminal and let''s not beat a white guy for calling someone nigga ( it''s just a word. ) P.s. : some of the stereotypes that I have mentioned are real among people. Like Black people being cannibalistic and others. And It cut me deep when I heard it. Me and some of my friends once gather everyone and have conducted a class on this topic in our village for the uneducated people. PATRE¨®N..COM/EDGELORD666 IN SMALL LETTERS. Chapter 97 - Hitus till I watch shang chi All cinema halls near me are shut and I need to watch Shang chi for further research and what changes MCU made for the next arc so sorry. that''s why I will not be able to continue till I watch shang chi. soory.